








| 4 *» • * Ma* <*•|•^^•* ‘ 




*SAJ 


-M 


ATiV 






lt•.•:c <<■ 1 ^.: . . 




■: 

.VrAti>V*v'i' :• ■ 


L-t.^' 




' k r<«>W < * V'* > * ' * - >'> _ 

.'■iK'^/^'rr.-'-v." •:•• .1.- - •. 

A.»aV ■ ^.- - 

• •' •■■: 


t'-o^ V .•>: f> --jv ^ . f > • . 


‘ >.f ' •* - » ; • ' ^ ‘ ‘ . 






: V- "r' ./■. r: 


- i 






\ 

V . 




, . . , --V 


. ■ * - 

■’, Vif ••■•«;.' ’ 

'•■'■V'.' ,'A^. ,.- 


■o' • • 


'■ 

* ' •' •» 




$ 

f 




L ' ».♦ •> ^ ' " r 




'.f- 






algjuTb:. * Ju-> . 

ViiyfT -.‘K^ ' ’‘ * .*V. , . • - 


•> . 






ti^'v wV r- / • /V *-• •-• ' - / # 


\ 


.If 




' 4.< 


.» 


,i^'v ' ' -jk ■ , "■' ■' '- -•.' ■ ■ •' ■’* 


:♦ 


:^5 vw--,' 7 ' -•si.'. :-' .-. i '■ .-•, ' 


. • 




'<3 


> 


/k 

* * ^ W 

- 


*. ‘ *cA %• >'. -V* 


-H 


■\ 


.V'-'.> 


>V’ r 


.< * 

1 







V 

■•> 

r 

- y 

• --t 






•.v>," •■>?■■■•.■ • - ' • 


•S 


I . 


I » 


-. -..rx-v*r'-3a^ T‘,-' . 

... «. -" - V.-v '-• 

-i-r^ •’ v'4.^5- *^.». • tt- < ■ ;• 

-r \ 

*- '■^ 


•> . ...'. .- - 

• t << 


^ ’ ‘f ' 




■' •’- ' • 'iV. , ' • 

. y-ry ' 


"• V -V- • - * - v 

' Ai ^ • 

^ • ■- . . V * 






m 


Aj»? 


.'w. ^ 




-1t4v 


: ••'■i 






•, • . ^ - yy ‘'■'^■Ayy^yyyyyy^ 

'■ ". ■' '*<- V-.*-'^ ■ ■-■v’'‘'*^'f^'\'~' 'i' •" ^ 




. > • 










■o 


ly 




QiS 



THE DOMINANT 
POWER 


By 

WALTER S. HILL 



Kansas City 

FEANKLIN BOOK COMPANY 
Publishers and Booksellers 













Copyrighted 1921 

z' 

BY 

FRANKLIN BOOK COMPANY 

KANSAS CITY, MO. 

<53fVa^nT OfHSE 

uct 


AVH -2 1921- 


To my friend, 

ELMER FRANKLIN 

A gentleman who built his 
‘'house by the side of the road where the race of 
men go by,” 

this book is subscribed, by 
The Author. 


H. Rider Haggard says: ‘‘How strange is the 
love of a woman, that it is so small in its beginning 
and in its end so great. Strive not to escape from 
woman; fly where thou wilt, she is yet thy fate, 
and whatever thou build thou buildst it for her. 

“For her are wars; for her men spend their 
strength in gathering gains ; for her they do both 
well and ill, and no man has ever read the riddle of 
her smiles.” 










\ 








\ 


/ • 







$ m 


K- 


>• 




4 ''i' 






The Dominant Power 


CHAPTER I 

THOUGHT PICTURES 

S EVENTEEN years before the beginning of 
this story, a mite of a human being, a 
stranger, came to the home of the Gregorys in 
Mount Auburn. 

This stranger, dainty and very pretty, became a 
central attraction to many Mount Auburn mothers 
and happy children who talked to her in a new 
language — one that was so funny that it made her 
close her eyes, show her toothless gums, coo, 
laugh back at them, and prattle away in her native 
tongue of baby-land. 

Now the dainty and pretty child whom Mr. and 
Mrs. Gregory said was worth **a million or more” 
had grown to be a woman of a gentle type, amiable 
and lofty in mdnd. 

During the years when the girl, Helene, was 
growing, the Gregory family came into promi- 
nence. Mr. Gregory, who, during early manhood 
had adopted the law as a profession, had by hon- 
esty, tact, and hard work, risen step by step until 
the people rewarded him with a trust — ^the office 


8 


The Dominant Power 


of Judge of the Eighth Judicial Circuit Court. 
After his election, he turned the management of 
The Gregory Brokerage Company, of which he 
was principal owner, over to Richard Ryan, a 
nephew just out of school whom the Judge had 
reared as a. member of his own family- 

The care and indulgence practiced by the Greg- 
orys had not ceased when their daughter’s needs 
had been supplied, but were liberally extended to 
Richard as well. His welfare, education, and 
training came in for equal consideration with 
those of the girl, for he was regarded as a 
Gregory. 

The daughter, Helene, with a wealth of auburn 
hair and with eyes of irresistible charm, became a 
notable figure in the town. . 

Despite her youth, there was a dignity and re- 
finement about her that undoubtedly was a heri- 
tage from her mother, whose culture was one of 
the uplifting influences of the community. The 
daughter’s sensitive mouth, the expression of her 
face, her strong, yet delicate features, also bore a 
marked resemblance to those of the older woman, 
still handsome with the charm of early middle age. 

At seventeen Helene had reached an age when 
the world seemed to burst into bloom, to parade 
before her with an endless scene of color. 

It was the second month of the year and spring 
was encroaching hard upon winter. 

Helene Gregory sat at her window watching the 
passers-by. The rays of the February sun, peep- 


The Dominant Potver 


9 


ing through an occasional rift in the clouds, 
lighted the room, bathing Helene's red-brown hair 
and glorifying her features. 

The hum of renewed activities pervaded the air, 
and far off dowm the street came the clear, me- 
tallic ring of an anvil. People were hustling 
about, some humming a favorite melody, others 
whistling the latest operatic airs. And some — 
perhaps, were thinking of tender eyes and silvery 
laughter, dreaming away the last-hours of winter, 
waiting for the time when warm spring rains and 
bright sunshine would open the tiny cradle of leaf 
and flower, when all the world would thrill with 
the joy of newly awakened interest in life. 

The girl had been reading what was to her a bit 
of distressing news. The paper fluttered to the 
floor unnoticed as she looked out into the street 
with a thoughtful expression on her face. 

Unconsciously she scanned the faces of those 
who passed. Some were happy, laughing faces, 
glowfne with the satisfaction of mere living; some 
were scholarly visages, serious and solicitous; oth- 
ers showed countenances old and haggard, hope- 
less from long years of suffering ; and still others 
passed, young faces, radiating youth, strength, 
and purpose. The disparity had never intruded 
itself upon her so forcibly before. She began to 
realize that life was a tangled skein. She longed 
to take hold of the knots, untangle the threads, 
and knit together the ref^^ctory strands into one 
piece of beauteous perfection. 


10 


The Dominant Power 


But she was conscious of her limitations, her 
utter inability to change existing conditions. She 
grew restless. A desire to study and understand 
her environment was kindled into being, and her 
first conscious longing to add her mite toward 
the betterment of humanity became a fixed re- 
solve. 

Mrs. Gregory, entering the room, noted the un- 
usual seriousness of her daughter’s face and in a 
voice of startled concern queried: 

^What is it, Helene r’ 

The girl lifted the paper from the floor and, 
pointing out a certain column to her mother, said 
gravely : 

*T have been reading these divorce notices. See ! 
Thirteen of them filed in daddy’s court, and nearly 
all from our own town.” 

**Yes,” the mother admitted with a sigh of re- 
lief, 'This seerns to be an exceptional year for di- 
vorces. But why are you so concerned, Helene?” 

'T am unhappy because of Charlotte Allison. 
Her name is listed here. When she married Mr. 
Allison, the world said she had done well. And 
now she is asking a separation. How strange ! 

"Not so strange as it is unfortunate, dear. You 
will remember that their marriage was entered 
into lightly, probably without realizing what it 
meant to renounce the world for one another.” 

"And do you think that such an ending as this 
is the inevitable result of all hasty marriages?” 
Helene questioned earnestly. 


The Dominant Power 


11 


The mother detected the tremulous note and, 
moved by a subtle comprehension of the under- 
current in the daughter’s thoughts, bowed her 
head in answer : 

'Tn some cases it is, Helene. In this instance, 
your friends may have believed that theirs was a 
case of deep-seated love, and that further delay 
would cause unnecessary suspense. But my opin- 
ion is that with Mr. Allison it was a pretty face 
and a handsome form; with Charlotte, it was as- 
surance of independence. It meant society and a 
life without drudgery, something her father, as 
his means were meager, could not give. And poss- 
ibly the fact that Mr. Ross sold his interests here 
and moved to Greenwich Springs might have had 
something to do with her acceptance of Edward 
Allison’s proposal for an immediate marriage. You 
know, Helene, Charlotte always had an aversion 
to the country and small inland tovrns.” 

‘‘You may be right in your conjectures, mother,” 
the girl conceded, “but I cannot think otherwise 
than that theirs was a real love-match. Nearly two 
years have now passed since the wedding,” she 
went on, reminiscently, as a tender light glowed 
in her eyes. “How well I remember that nuptial 
night. Charlotte tried to tell me in whispers of 
her hanpiness, but she finally cried for joy. I 
was glad, mother, because she entered the new 
state without the slightest fear of the future.” 

“Then if that be true, I am inclined to believe 
their estrangement has been brought about 


12 


The Dominant Power 


through misunderstanding and lack of sympathy; 
in regard to the interests of both. Mr. Allison as 
the head of a manufacturing establishment and a 
politician of note has probably become so en- 
grossed in his manifold duties that he has allowed 
them to crush out much of the sweetness of his 
home-life. On the other hand, Charlotte may have 
grown out of touch with her husband's affairs and 
become absorbed in her own, finally considering 
him a convenience rather than a companion. 

'Helene,” Mrs. Gregory went on, thoughtfully, 
‘'I know you are very fond of Charlotte. Let her 
experience serve as a warning to you. A man's 
prominence, his wealth and worldly goods are not 
the only requisites. When your time comes I trust 
you will not answer with a thoughtless ^yes.' " 

Helene turned and looked out into the western 
sky. A gleam of crimson and purple broke 
through a mass of clouds and shed its light upon 
the wintry branches of the trees. The girl's face 
changed slightly as she saw the light break 
through the rift, and said impulsively: 

‘‘Possibly had they waited, love would have come 
to them — strong and impelling, driving back the 
clouds and shadows.” 

Mrs. Gregory, appreciating the significance of 
the simile, sighed softly: 

“Love, as T would have you understand it, my 
daughter, comes as the dawn of day — faint and 
hardly discernible at first. You have seen the 
morning light gather along the horizon's rim like 


The Dominant Power 


13 


a gray mist. So comes love, faint at first and 
hardly like our first conceptions. It grows, ex- 
pands, ^ creeping in and around our hearts to soon 
become the living, prompting force of our lives. 

‘THelene, I have a picture in my mind of the one 
I hope will come to you as your father came to me. 
He does not live in a city, where one’s affection 
often changes, but out in the country, close to na- 
ture. I see a flush of health upon his cheeks and 
the power of purpose and firmness in his eyes. I 
see him beside one whom he has chosen. I cannot 
hear his whisperings, but I know his words are 
respectful — that he is worthy of her trust. 

see them when her hand is placed within his 
own. Her soul leaps — she feels sC thrill, omnipo- 
tent in its power, the union of heart with heart in 
perfect trust. 

• “I look again, Helene, and see this man and 
woman standing before an altar, both earnest and 
sincere, and upon their faces! see an expression 
of the sacredness of the marriage relation. 

‘The scene changes to a home, a veritable haven 
of rest where husband and wife lay aside petty 
cares; where comfort and peace do not depend 
upon a lavish expenditure of money, but upon con- 
geniality of the soul ; where plans for the better- 
ment of humanity are discussed, and where whole- 
some recreations are encouraged. 

“Such hearts, amid such surroundings, will not 
be inclined to wander, Helene. Perhaps the strong- 
est characteristics of that love is the spirit of 


14 


The Dominant Power 


camaraderie that adds immeasurably to the sum 
of human happiness.” 

While the mother spoke, the girl seemed to be 
lured from the thought of her friend's misfor- 
tunes. She brightened perceptibly. 

understand you now, partly at least. I was 
just thinking that winter will soon be over, and 
when spring comes, I want to go out somewhere 
in the country. Charlotte has often invited me 
to visit her parents in Greenwich and if she 
makes her home at the Springs, I should like to 
go there. Since this trouble,” lifting the paper, 
‘‘I feel that she needs to be comforted, and,” she 
went on, lifting her head, her eyes recovering 
their old-time luster, “it will afford me an oppor- 
tunity to study and acquaint myself with the kind 
of people you have pictured. I think an overland 
trip in company with some of the young people 
who have been talking of visiting the Springs 
will be both novel and educational. Oh, yes !” she 
continued, in a sudden burst of enthusiasm, “I 
want to spend a few weeks among the of^ople who 
live in smaller towns and on the farms. And 
maybe — ” 

She paused. Looking through an opposite win- 
dow into the eastern sky, where rifts in the clouds 
grew wider, she tried to penetrate the unfathom- 
able blue, as if half expecting the coming of a 
strange new light, “and maybe,” she repeated, “he 
will come to me — as the dawn !” 


CHAPTER II 


THE DAWN 

N ear the close of a beautiful spring day, a 
carriage wended its way along an old 
traveled trail that led from Stakley’s mill and 
homestead over ridges and through winding val- 
leys, past the little village of Spencer and on 
south toward Greenwich Springs. 

The route was a picturesque one. Stately trees 
with green livery lined the way, and a profusion 
of wild flowers sprinkled the little fields and 
meadows. Altogether, it presented a sublime pic- 
ture which the Infinite Artist might have paint- 
ed solely for the delectation of those who lived 
in that sparsely settled hill-country of the Mid- 
dle West. 

Seated in the carriage were three young ladies 
and a young man who sometimes did the driving, 
but who more often rode with idle hands, view- 
ing the splendid scenery and commenting on the 
wonders of nature. 

The manner and appearance of the party; the 
comeliness of their carriage and horses gave the 
impression that the travelers were refined and 
in prosperous circumstances. 

The sun was low, just settling over the tops of 
the trees on the hills to the right. The soft- 
1 


16 The Dominant Power 

tempered winds, having toiled the whole day long 
with bud and bloom, grew listless, save when an 
occasional eddy passed languidly by, leaving a 
pleasing scent in its wake. 

The young ladies laughed, joked and sang 
songs of sentiment, lyrics, and simple ditties. 

Presently they crossed a creek, and, as they 
followed the winding road up the incline, they 
were greeted with the view of half a hundred 
houses of no particular architectural design squat- 
ted along on either side of a narrow lane-like 
thoroughfare, sometimes called a street by the 
villagers. 

It was the town of Spencer and only a few 
miles distant from Greenwich Springs, their des- 
tination. Again their voices, sweet and musical, 
soared up out of the valley, and people came and 
stood in their doors, leaned from their windows, 
wondering, bound by the spell of beauty and 
charm of human voices. 

Kenneth Greene, a young mechanic, was work- 
ing in the shop of his father. Though it was 
school days with the young blacksmith, he usual- 
ly hastened home from Greenwich Springs at the 
end of the week, where on Saturday, his books 
and thoughts of study laid aside, he donned his 
leather apron and sought recreative employment 
tempering steel, and beating bars of iron into 
divers tools for the farmers. 

Often that day he sought a breathing space 
just outside the door, and often lingered beyond 


The Dominant Power 


17 


his time, encouraged by the winds, fragrant with 
the perfume of flowers. 

He also heard the singing, and, laying aside 
his tools, came wet with perspiration and stood in 
the door, listening. Lifting his hat, he brushed 
back the black hair from his forehead, and, fan- 
ning the breeze into his face, drank with long, 
deep breaths the invigorating air. 

And so he stood when the carriage came into 
view, his arms folded across his breast, his head 
erect, his eyes calm with just a slight trace of 
weariness about the lids. His six-foot frame of 
brawn and seasoned muscle gave the impression 
of great strength, indomitable energy, and a 
wholesome delight in living. 

‘‘A party of pleasure-seekers,” the young smith 
reckoned, stepping back in a half hesitant man- 
ner from his place at the door. 

A moment later he heard a woman's faint 
'‘Who-a” to the horses and then the same voice 
in a higher key shouted: 

‘‘Hello, Mr. Blacksmith!” 

But young Greene hesitated. 

Again the lady called, this time in a voice un- 
usually sweet and solicitous. 

The spirit of a dignified scholar of fairly ad- 
vanced education rebelled against presenting him- 
self in the presence of strange women in the 
garb of a smith, but duty won and, stepping 
briskly forward through the doorway, he offered 
them his services. 


18 


The Dominant Power 


For a moment they gazed in wonder upon him ; 
they saw his hand lift and remove his hat, a hand 
soiled and stained with soot; they saw his face, 
streaked with dust and perspiration, smile up at 
them buoyantly. They saw his trained eyes dart 
over the carriage from wheel to wheel, from 
running gears to side and top. 

“What can I do for you?"' he said, glancing 
at the horse's hoofs. 

And still the occupants of the carriage gazed 
upon him as he stood — his collar open, his sleeves 
rolled to the arm-pits; and beneath the edge of 
the long leather apron that he wore, two bare 
feet peeped out from pantaloons turned above 
his ankles. The travelers sat amazed at the 
sight. 

“A village blacksmith!'' faintly whispered one 
seated in the rear. 

“And a barefooted one!" gasped the other, 
wonderingly. 

At the questioning look in the young mechan- 
ic's eyes, Helene Gregory awakened from her 
trance of mingled surprise and curiosity and 
said : 

“We are traveling to Greenwich. Won't you 
please direct us?" 

“Yes," he spoke with quiet emphasis, chang- 
ing his hat from one hand to the other and point- 
ing. “Take the ridge, road to the right yonder, 
where you 3ee the woods come down to the edge 


The Dominant Poiver 


19 


of the field. It is a direct road to the Springs, 
just three miles away.'’ 

Again his eyes drifted down to the running 
gears of the carriage, and he remarked, tenta- 
tively : 

“I fear you folks will not be able to reach the 
Springs tonight unless you allow me to repair 
your rig. I see a bar on the fifth-wheel is 
broken.” 

“Fifth-wheel!” the young lady repeated, turn- 
ing questioningly to the man at her side and then 
leaning over to examine the side of the carriage. 
“Mr. Blacksmith, this rig has only four wheels 
that I can count.” 

The remark occasioned a general laugh, and 
for the second time Helene Gregory turned ques* 
tioningly to her cousin, Richard Ryan. Richard 
feigned to possess no special knowledge of the 
construction of vehicles. 

The girl was nonplussed. “Mr. Blacksmith, you 
will please overlook our lack of knowledge of 
what the term, 'fifth- wheel’ means. We’re from 
the city and admit our igjiorance, but we’re not 
too proud and snobbish to learn, if you will teach 
us.” 

Putting out a dainty foot, she climbed down 
upon the ground. 

“Will you show us the break and explain what 
the 'fifth-wheer is?” she asked in her prettiest 
way. 

Kenneth Greene, with an eye for business, 


20 


The Dominant Power 


crouched down upon one knee and showed much 
pleasure in explaining the particular part re- 
ferred to, advising her to allow him to make the 
needed repairs. By this time the man and tb.e 
two young women had joined them on the 
ground, each showing much interest in what 
the smith was saying. 

'It will take only a few moments.^' He assured 
hastily. And the little party sighed in relief. 

“I thank you in advance for calling our at- 
tention to this matter,” Miss Gregory said, “and 
we'll pay you liberally for your work. It would 
have been simply dreadful for something to have 
happened to us out in this strange country with 
no one near.” She sighed sweetly and looked 
longingly toward the south. When her eyes re- 
turned to Greene, he saw in them an apprecia- 
tive expression befitting one who understood the 
value of such service in the moment of need. 

He noticed the delicate, rose-tinted cheeks; 
how two wondrous eyes of brown shyly looked 
downward to the ground; how her lips drew 
apart, and around them played the gleam of a 
smile. 

A subdued laugh from one of the party awak- 
ened the young smith from his trance of delight 
to the consciousness of his roUed-up pantaloons, 
his naked ankles, and his bare feet. 

Underneath the stains of soot upon his face, a 
wave of crimson dyed his cheeks. 


The Dominant Power 


21 


Helene turned to him anxiously: 

“I fear we shall be late in reaching Mr. Ross/ 
There was a tremor in her voice, an appeal 
that aroused him to action. He glanced up at 
the sun and back again to her face. There was 
something about her that he reverenced. Set- 
ting to work, he muttered under his breath: 
*'What chance has a blacksmith, anyway?’^ 
Something — perhaps it was a hope — made him 
wish, made him, long for the esteem of one of 
her type. The life of a country man is quiet, 
and such events often assume undue importance 
to those who live apart from the more advanced 
and intellectual settlements. And so something 
buoyed his spirit to excitement, and while he 
•forked a frown dominated his features. 

‘Things like this always happen when I don^t 
want them to happen,'' he went on, stealing an 
occasional glance at the girl as she walked to 
and fro impatiently. At times the young black- 
smith sat prone in the dust beneath the carriage, 
with hi^ hammer and wrench, and at other times 
it was necessary to lie sprawling upon his back 
in order to do his work. 

The girl continued her restless walk. Fre- 
quently she paused in front of the horses, patted 
their noses and, calling each by name, encouraged 
them to be patient. And the fractious animals 
seemed to understand her. Once she drew near 
where Greene was working; peering down at- ! 
tentively, she lamented that the nature of the 


22 


The Dominant Power 


work compelled him to assume uncomfortable po- 
sitions. 

A bevy of little children and half grown boys 
and girls hung idly around, chatting among them- 
selves and casting admiring glances at the horses, 
the travelers and their fine rig. There was a 
persistent interest among the villagers, who eyed 
the party from the windows and doors, while 
some ventumed to hang upon their front yard 
gates. 

‘T see you are a splendid workman,'' the girl 
observed demurely. ‘Tf you will allow me to 
judge your work." Slipping her hand from her 
glove, she offered him a coin in payment. 

This time she kept her eyes lifted to his face 
— calm, soulful eyes they were, mirroring a 
light that was new and strange, and for a mo- 
ment he lost himself in the power of their fas- 
cination. 

‘T should think a man proficient as you," she 
remarked, inquiringly, ''v/ould establish himself 
in a better settled community where the trade 
would be likely to bring increased earnings. A 
city or a large town, for instance," 

‘T have given that matter some thought, but 
decided to remain at home. However," he con- 
tinued with a spurt of enthusiasm, *T should 
dearly love to spend a part of my time away 
from here — ^if I could," and he took a sweeping 
view of the fields, the trees and the valley be- 
yond. 


The Dominant Power 


23 


“At least, I should like to visit a city once to 
see the streets, the wonderful shop-windows, 
and the throngs of dressed-up people, if there 
was someone to visit with; but there are none, 
so it doesn't matter anyway." He dropped his 
eyes, taking a survey of his bare extremities, and 
drawing his long leather apron down until the 
edges touched the ground, continued: 

“People don't live there as we do here. Noth- 
ing would seem natural. We wouldn't feel able 
to do as we wanted to. Then besides the city 
wouldn't seem natural; no hills and hollows; no 
trees scattered around, all planted along in a 
row with the shade on one side of the streets." 

His eyes drifted up to her face; he saw the 
trace of a smile upon her lips and stood courage- 
ous beneath her amused, yet sweet, S3rmpathetic 
gaze. 

Turning away, she placed one foot upon the 
carriage step and paused. She looked down at 
a rose nestling upon her bosom. A large Kil- 
lamey rose it was — rich and creamy, with petals 
tinged a golden white. Impulsively, she detached 
it, and, holding it out to him, said with reserve, 
her face flaming: 

“Will you accept this, Mr. Blacksmith — ^as an 
appreciation of your kindness?" 

I^enneth Greene did not know in what manner 
he accepted the rose, but when the shock of the 
sweetest moment of his life, thus far, has passed, 


24 


The Dominant Poioer 


he recovered sufficiently to respond to her cheer- | 
fifl **good-bye” as she drove away. | 

Greene gazed longingly after the carriage. 

‘‘Oh, what’s the use?” he sighed. “A back- 
woodsman wouldn’t stand any show with city 
folks. We don’t belong to their kind. This is . 
God’s country, and we belong here !” Lifting his * 
shoulders proudly, he took a long, deep breath 
and entered the shop. 

Helene Gregory, as she drove away, lapsed into ' 
a serious, thoughtful mood. The words that her 
mother had spoken on that cheerless February 
evening a few months ago came to her as they 
,had done many times before. 

“Love comes as the dawn — faint and hardly 
discernible at first — ” She sighed without know- 
ing why, and turning, viewed with reverence the 
great burst of green in the forest on the east, ’ 
the peeping of flowers and herbs from the black- 
ened soil, while just beyond the street where 
buildings cast their shadows, the setting sun 
poured out a flood of of molten gold, and she mar- 
veled, exultingly. 


CHAPTER III 


FOR THE ROSE YOU GAVE 


HE light of a passing day still glowed above 



X the horizon when Helene Gregory and her 
party arrived at the home of Mr. Ross, Char- 
lotte Allison's father. 

'T know my coming without writing you is a 
surprise, Charlottle," Helene exclaimed feelingly, 
'^but I could not wait to write when mother said 
that I might come. In fact, ever since I read 
the news of your trouble, I felt that I must 
see you !” 

Charlotte's face glowed. A lump suddenly rose 
in her throat, and her eyes filled with affection- 
ate tears. Impulsively she embraced the girl, 
saying: 

^Tt wa^ so good of you to come, Helene! I 
have been thinking of you. The folks are good 
to me and I like the Springs, but at times I am 
very lonesome.” 

Richard drove the two Misses Farrell over to 
the home of their relatives east of town, and 
Helene was welcomed into the home of the 
Ross’s, where she found the arrangement of 
things much to her surprise and liking. 

The cheerful living rooms ; the big high-cei- 
linged dining room, with its old-fashioned side- 


26 


The Dominant Power 


board and its wealth of exquisite old silver and 
rare china, the dainty pink and white bedrooms, 
smelling divinely of lavender; all appealed to the . 
home loving instinct of the girl from the city. 
Then the Ross’s themselves; kindly, good na- 
tured Mr. Ross, obviously contented with his 
lot ; Mrs. Ross, radiating cheerful hospitality, 
and Charlotte, serious but charming, beguiling 
them with her varied experiences. 

On the following morning, Helene viewed with 
surprise the town and surrounding country. The 
trees were tinged with green and the flowers 
were bursting into bloom. Soft, delicate grasses ; 
were peeping from the ground; the wood-lilies ' 
flourished, and the wild, white daisies carpeted 
the valleys in an endless scene of beauty. 

Greenwich Springs was widely known. Its 
reputation as a health resort had reached many ' 
towns and cities. The village, though small, was 
the summer home of many people from the East, 
North and the great South. The lake, an es- 
pecial attraction to visitors, covered thirty acres j 
or more and was situated a short distance from j 
the springs that fed it. To the north, the valley J 
gradually rose until it met the base of the moun- ' 
tains, the tops of which were covered with i 
squatty oaks, shrubs and tangled vines. Down ' 
in the wide portions of the valley were stately | 
old trees of, possibly, a hundred years’ growth. 
To the west, a short distance away, nestled the 
town. 


The Dominant Power 


27 


Helene Gregory soon become a favorite in the 
social circle in Greenwich as well as among the 
gentry of the adjacent country* In fact, the 
young people came to regard her as a necessary 
member of boating parties, walking clubs and 
other amusements. 

Charlotte said to her one day: 

cannot accompany you on all your trips, 
Helene, however well I should like to. I am 
tied hand and foot until the court sets me free/' 
Then in a spirit of confidence she dolefully 
poured out the story of her life with Mr. Alli- 
son. She recited his neglect, his inattentiveness 
to her while he spent his time — the hours which 
belonged to her — at the clubs and lodges of his 
political affiliations. Yet she generously com- 
mended his good qualities even while she be- 
moaned the little acts of negligence which soon 
became unbearable to her. 

Writing home to her mother, Helene made no 
mention of Charlotte's trouble, but wrote of her 
many trips and described those with whom she 
associated. 

On one occasion her letter ran: 

*T have just returned from a little drive into 
the country. It was delightful. The people are 
peculiar in some respects. They have excellent 
cams and shelter for stock, but many live In 
dilapidated old houses, some of them log houses. 
Sometimes a log has slipped off one corner, or 


28 


The Dominant Power 


a door swings on a pair of leather'liinges ; some- 
times a window-pane is broken out. 

“One thing notable is that every home is 
equipped with a telephone — a party line arrange- 
ment. When Mrs. Jones calls Mrs. Brown, Mrs. 
Everybody troubles herself to listen to the con- 
versation. 

“Another thing, the farmers in this section of 
the country are raising fine stock. They no 
longer raise ^razor-back' hogs, as we have been 
led to believe. I saw only one in all my tramps, 
a kind of a ‘last-of-the-species' I suppose. I 
think it was about two feet high, and it looked 
as thin as your two hands placed palms to- 
gether. It had a proboscis terminating about 
twenty inches from where the snout ought to end. 

“Well, our journey to the Springs here was 
indeed a most enjoyable one. However, I was 
much amused when we stopped at a blacksmith 
shop to have our rig repaired to see that the 
smith who did the work was barefooted. Ac- 
tually barefooted! Who ever heard of a bare- 
footed blacksmith? He is a young man of about 
twenty-two. He showed much embarrassment 
at first when he discovered that we girls were 
taking shy glances at his feet, and poor fellow, 
he tried mighty hard to cover them up with his 
big leather apron. I suppose Richard has given 
you full particulars concerning our experiences 
by this time.'' 

Under another date, she wrote: 


The Dominant Power, 


29 


“Today, Charlotte, the Mijsses Fan*ell and I 
took a long ride into the country. Charlotte, 
poor girl, seldom goes out with us. Well, I sup- 
pose I enjoyed the trip especially this time be- 
cause she was one of our party. 

“I am getting acquainted now with the people, 
and I like them better than I did at first, al- 
though I do not admire their style of dress. The 
race is a hardy one, and some of the men are 
giants in size and strength. Truly, the young 
generation seems to be developing into fine men 
and women. I believe that with the installation 
of the new system of schools, which the boards 
of education are planning, the lords of the land 
will compare favorably with those of the more 
advanced settlements.” 

A week after Helene’s drive to the country, de- 
scribed in her letter, she was called to the door 
of her room and informed by one of the Ross 
family that she was wanted by someone in the 
living room. 

Hurriedly arranging her hair and slipping on 
a street gown, she obeyed the summons. 

When she entered, a tall, muscular looking 
young man arose and greeted her with a bow. 

“Miss Gregory?” he asked. 

“It is,” she answered with a smile, although 
she showed a slight wonderment. 

“I am Kenneth Greene, from Spencer. I should 
like to ask you if you did not lose something at 
our shop a few days ago?” 


30 


The Dominant Power 


Helene thought for a moment. **l believe I 
lost a small handbag somewhere on my trip to 
the Springs.'' 

“I have it," he said, holding out a lady's bag 
of beautiful design. found it lying in front 
of our shop after you folks drove away." 

'‘Oh, thank you. You are very kind indeed! 
But I cannot recall the shop-door to which you 
refer." 

The young man stood for a moment, hesita- 
ting. 

'T mean the blacksmith shop-door — the shop 
where you had your rig repaired." 

"The blacksmith shop! Oh, 1 remember, now. 
How did you know to whom this purse be- 
longed?" 

"I saw ycmr name on a card, and I remem- 
bered hearing you speak of the Ross's, here in 
the Springs. Everything is as I found it." 

She opened the bag and glanced at the con- 
tents. 

"Oh, thank you, again! Your face looks fa- 
miliar, but I cannot recall seeing you at the 
shop." 

"I was there, though,” he said, moving toward 
the door; "I was the smith who did the work." 

"Oh, the bare — " She paused, embarrassed. 

"The barefooted blacksmith,” he assisted her 
to say when he saw her hesitate and blush. 

"I beg your pardon, Mr. Greene. I did not 
mean it that way." 


The Dominant Power 


31 


*1 am not offended. People from the cities 
have little idea how we backwoodsmen live. Many 
of our folks still cling to the old customs. Out 
in the country we do not think it unusual to 
see a barefooted boy or girl, or even a man and 
his wife. Until my school days here in the 
Springs, I never wore a pair of shoes in my life, 
except on Sunday. That Saturday,” he contin- 
ued, tugging at his hat, “was such a pretty day 
and everything was so cheerful that I wanted 
to feel like a little boy once more. Althouidi I 
was at work in the shop, I couldn't resist the 
idea of going barefooted. I saw that you ladies 
were surprised at my appearance,” he went on, 
moving nearer the door, “but then a barefooted 
blacksmith is no uncommon sight in this coun- 
try.” 

“I should think,” Helene said, “that the na- 
ture of the work would require shoes, and thick 
ones, too.” 

“It does,” he admitted, “but then we're used 
to it, and besides, it takes a great deal of but- 
ter, eggs and chickens to buy other necessities.” 

“Have the people no money in this country?” 
she inquired wonderingly. 

“Not a great deal. We don’t particularly have 
to have it except on picnic days, or when a cir- 
cus comes to town. 

The young man spoke earnestly, and Helene 
turned away to suppress a smile. Changing the 
subject, she asked: 


32 


The Dominant Power 


''You spoke of school here?” 

"Yes. It is an academic course I am taking 
now.” 

"Oh, I see! Your education is well advanced 
now, isn’t it?” she queried with interest. 

"I expect to graduate next week.” 

"That is fine, Mr. Greene. You must forgive 
me for detaining you. I shall remember your 
kindness, and I wish you a full measure of suc- 
cess in whatever you undertake to do.” 

"Thank you for your good wishes. I shall 
always remember you for the rose you gave 
me!” 

She . responded pleasantly, showing her appre- 
ciation of his act of placing value upon her gift. 
The young man bowed and went his way. 

"I really believe I am going to like him,” she 
frowned, as she drew aside a curtain and 
watched him far down the street. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE GHOST HUNTERS 

O NE night, as Helene was returning from a 
boating trip with several young men and 
women of the village, the party met between the 
lake and the edge of town a posse of men heavily 
armed and headed by the town marshal and his 
deputy. 

''Seen anything that looks like a 'haunt' down 
at the old church-house?" inquired the marshal. 
"Folks have been saying here of late that there 
was a real ghost in that there old building. Some 
said they heard it again tonight, and we're going 
to find that creepy thing, sure. Want to go 
along?" 

"Don't mind if we do," ventured the spokesman 
of the party. "Spirits can't hurt us anyway." 

"I would like to get my hands on the sheet it 
wears — or, do ghosts wear sheets ?" said another 
of the adventurers. 

Such remarks did not inject much enthusiasm 
into the party, and the girls did not display great 
eagerness to follow. 

"Come on !" urged one of the bravest, "there are 
enough of us to put it to flight. Let us settle the 
question for all time to come. Besides, it will be 
fine sport." 


33 


34 The Dominant Power 

Down the street the party moved in a slow, 
stealthy walk toward the old church that stood a 
short distance from the pathway leading to the 
springs. 

The building had stood for many years. It had 
first sheltered a small congregation that had grad- 
ually increased until it became necessary to erect 
a new one. During the past year a commodious 
building had been built in the north part of town 
where the fashionable residence portion was now 
located. 

So the old church was left standing, a dark, 
silent hull, an excellent habitation for bats, owls, 
and ghosts. 

“Say, Zed, got your gun ?” inquired the marshal 
of his deputy. 

“Yep!” 

“I mean, got it ready ?” he asked. “ I want all 
you fellows to be brave, like your leader. Got that 
dark lantern of yours. Brother Almwater. Better 
see that it’s all right. Try it. Ah, that’s good. 
You see I don’t want to get inside of that there 
church and have that light go on a strike. No sir, 
I’m not going to take chances. You women folks 
might walk in just a little closer. We’re nearly 
down there, and besides it won’t be near so lone- 
some for you.” 

Up stepped the rear flank in a nervous manner, 
while the front column turned aside into the old 
path through the gateway where a shutter hung 
on one rusty hinge, half hidden in tangled vines. 


The Dominant Power 


35 


The black hull of the old gospel-ship loomed up 
with its silent spire as if it were a mast stripped 
of its sail-yard. A light on the opposite side of 
the street some distance away cast its rays 
through a southwest window, dimly lighting the 
rear where the preacher had stood in times past. 
From a comer on the east came a breeze, soft 
and clammy, tempered with a degree of coolness 
that made the feminine part of the hunters form 
within the circle of the stealthy, creeping men. 

Up the wabbly, squeaking steps stole the depu- 
ties, pausing just within the front vestibule, where 
the old bell-rope swung motionless, with a loop 
in the end like a hangman's noose. Some member 
of the party, in a spirit of bravado, gave the rope 
a shake, and it answered with a tapping, beating 
on the joists and rafters above. 

‘‘Rapping spirits!” suggested one; at which the 
women pressed more closely together, each one 
trying to wedge well into the center of the group. 
Through the main door leading into the auditor- 
ium came the sound of a voice. 

“Listen !” whispered a deputy, as he stopped and 
pulled frantically at the marshal's coat. 

“Now don't hold me up that way I I want to be 
free,” warned the latter, as he shook himself free 
from the man at his side. “I must be free to act, 
and act quickly, too.” 

“I hear it!” whispered another. “It is sure 
'nough a hob-goblin.” 

“Say, Zed, get your gun ready, and you, Brother 


36 


The Dominant Power 


Almwater, you just step in front of me with that 
light of yours. I believe I can see better that 
way/' whispered the marshal, as he urged the old 
deacon to the front. “I tell you I have been in 
many close places before this, and got out with- 
out a scratch every time.” 

The voice in the rear rose clear and strong. 

‘T will speak to him. 0 Humboldt, with kings 
for thy servants here, through what realms of the 
Infinite hast thou wandered — ” 

The voice stopped abruptly. The deacon had 
flashed his light, and the dim outline of a person 
standing on the rostrum with hand uplifted could 
be seen. 

“Come down from that, you feller. Fve got ye !” 
called out the marshal, as he advanced into the 
room, pushing the deacon well in front. 

“Come down, I say, or else Fm going to shoot !” 
shouted the officer in somewhat stronger tones. 
At his threat to shoot, those in the rear beat a 
hasty retreat back into the hallway and down the 
steps to the yard, leaving the marshal and the 
deacon to hold the fort. 

“Don't shoot ! I'll come down,” came the voice 
from the rear end of the room as a figure of a man 
hesitatingly descended and moved toward the two 
men. 

“Well hurry up, ghost, spirit, man or whatever 
you be ! No foolin' with me, I'm the marshal !” 

Some of the party who had thought it safe to 


The Dominant Poiver 


37 


enter the hall again came back and reported to 
those standing in the yard. 

“They've got .it !" 

A moment later three men came through the 
door and down the steps. The marshal shouted : 

“Zed, you fellers are a fine lot, you are. Leav- 
ing me alone with this shaky deacon on my hands 
when nobody knew what was coming down them 
steps toward us.” 

Out in the front yard the officer paused and 
said: 

“Here, Brother Almwater, you flash that light 
around here and let's see what we've got in the 
net this time.” 

As the light flashed upon the face of the man 
who stood between them, the others of the party 
stepped back in surprise. A dozen “Oh's!” and 
“Ah's!” followed, each one trying to apply the 
same question to the captive. 

Helene Gregory summoned sufficient courage to 
closely scrutinize the man, whom all seemed to 
know. The next instant she spoke with surprise : 

“Oh ! it is the bare — the — Mr. Greene, I meant 
to say,” she said in an apologetic tone. 

“Well, say,” the marshal spoke impatiently, 
“let's go on with him to the ‘cooler.' He's been 
found on forbidden grounds, and it is an offense 
against the law.” The officer started with his 
prisoner. 

“Just a moment, Mr. Marshal !” Helene Gregory 
begged, “let us not be hasty in this matter. He 


38 


The Dominant Power 


may have good and sufficient reasons to offer for 
being in this church tonight.” 

*'Miss, he can tell it to the judge in the morn- 
ing.” To the prisoner, he said : “Come !” 

“Just a moment longer,” Helene argued, step- 
ping in front of the trio ; “this man possibly meant 
no offense. The old church is abandoned ; there’s 
nothing of value he could carry away,^ so you can’t 
call it theft. You all seem to know this man. Has 
he ever transgressed before ? I do not know what 
his motives were, nor how he came to be in this 
building, but I’m sure they were honest and within 
the law. So what is the charge, Mr. Officer? 
Think what it would mean — in what light it would 
place this young man should you insist on carrying 
out this act of imprisonment. I demand now in 
the name of justice that you question him before 
you proceed.” 

“I am compelled to make it a charge of tres- 
passing, if nothing more.” 

‘"There is no trespass committed,” urged 
Helene, glancing along the sides of the old church. 
“The law says plainly that the owner must place a 
notice in some conspicuous place on his property 
warning the public that trespassing is forbidden 
under penalty. No warning has been posted here 
that I can see,” she continued, again glancing at 
the building and in a general way over the prem- 
ises. “If the owners of this building have failed 
to comply with the requirements of the law, how 


The Dominant Power 


39 


can they demand this young man’s punishment 
when the act was not a violation ?” 

The marshal shook his head in a doubtful man- 
ner. 

‘‘You’ve got me. Miss. I donT know any other 
way but to do my duty and let them who know 
the law argue with you tomorrow.” 

“Now let me decide this case,” broke in the 
deacon. “I’m one of the trustees of this here 
building, and if any one has been offended, it’s 
me! Young man,” he said, turning to the pris- 
oner, “what’s been your business in here to- 
night ?” 

“I was practicing my valedictory address that 
I am to deliver Thursday night at the commence- 
ment exercises in the Academy.” 

“Oh, you are the valedictorian!” came- the ex- 
clamation of several of the party in unison. 

“Mr. Marshal, I think it is simply awful that 
this young man has been disturbed. The type of 
man to which he belongs should be encouraged 
instead of humiliated,” Miss Gregory admonished 
gravely. 

“Now just you all wait a minute,” said the dea- 
con. “Young man, how long has this been going 
on?” 

“For the past four weeks.” 

“So you are the ghost we’ve been hearing 
about?” the deacon continued as he squared him- 
self in front of young Greene, maintaining a spirit 
of bravado. 'T shall settle this business at once 


40 


The Dominant Poiver 


and for all time. In the first place, the dignity 
of the law has not been abused. He hasn't done 
a thing that I don't approve of, unless it is that he 
mighty nigh frightened us all to death ; or at least 
I was, and I am going to admit that I did not want 
to die that way, even if I am a member of the 
church. I'll be the judge in this case, and, young 
man, your fine will be an invitation and a front 
seat for everyone here at the exercises Thursday 
night." 

'‘Good ! Good I" came the shout from all. 

"I'll pay that fine tomorrow!" young Greene 
said with great relief. 

"Miss Gregory," one of the women said, as she 
came forward with extended hand, "I want to 
shake hands with a modem Tortia.' " 

Another followed and still another until nearly 
every member of the party had offered comments 
except Kenneth Greene himself. Even the mar- 
shal, who had been bent on landing his prisoner 
behind the bars, caught the spirit and joined in 
with a "young lady, I been telling folks what's law 
and what ain't ever since I've been marshal here, 
nigh on ten years, but gosh darn if you ain't got 
me bested this time." 

To Greene he resumed, at the same time extend- 
ing his hand: 

"Boy, I didn't want to take you down anyway. 
You wouldn't fit in there very well, 'cause it 
wasn't built for your kind." 


The Dominant Potver 


41 


Kenneth thanked the marshal for his good 
words. To Helene, he said: 

“Miss Gregory, I cannot tell you how deeply I 
appreciate what you have done for me, but at some 
other time I may be able to explain what's in my 
heart that won't come out now!" 

The little group moved down the path to the 
roadway. In the front ranks walked the marshal 
and deacon Aim water, and in the rear walked the 
“lawyer" and her client, side by side. 

Two hearts that night beat quickly ; two minds, 
each toiling laboriously with the same secret 
thoughts, looked into a rift in the future, wonder- 
ing if it was the dawn that was breaking. 


CHAPTER V 

HIS QUESTION— HER ANSWER 

O N the day following the "spook” party, Ken- 
neth Greene, true to his word, requested that 
special invitations be sent to members of the lit- 
tle band who had braved the ghost in its haunts. 
On the night of the exercises he was pleased to 
find that every invitation had been honored. 

"Pll venture to say that Mr. Greene will deliver 
an interesting address tonight,” Helene remarked 
to Charlotte and another lady who sat upon her 
right. "I know but little of him, but his way of 
doing things is unique, and the manner of prepa- 
ration that he adopted appeals to me as something 
that no ordinary man would think of. Yet some 
people regard him as a joke.” 

"Yes,” a lady answered, "and it is because he is 
from the country, too. But I think his instructors 
know whom they are pushing to the front.” 
Charlotte added : 

"Oh, that’s true! Sometimes the town people 
try to hold themselves above those of the rural 
communities, and in this particular instance it is 
just because he is a son of a blacksmith. But he 
has the originality, all right.” 

And Helene thought: 

"I wonder whither the feet of this barefooted 
blacksmith will lead? No one knows.” 

42 


The Dominant Potver 


43 


The subject that Greene had chosen for his dis- 
course was, ‘‘Humboldt and His Discoveries/' The 
moment he advanced to the front of the speaker’s 
stand, he was accorded the most marked attention. 
His dress was up to every requirement and his 
manner unassuming, like that of an orator of long 
experience. 

For an instant his glance swept the audience. 
Two eyes of brown looked up into his; two lips 
parted in a smile; two hands were lifted to clap, 
and he nodded in recognition. The audience 
caught the spirit, and in the next instant every 
pair of hands clapped; voice after voice cheered 
and cheered again. Half of the people had ex- 
pected him to make a partial failure or at least to 
falter. Others said : “He’ll make good.” 

From early life Kenneth Greene had been a 
bookworm. He had studied the social, economic, 
and political conditions of the day. Beginning 
with the first dawn of history, he had in imagina- 
tion lived with primitive man and accompanied the 
race through various stages of evolution — ^through 
the Roman wars and English conquests down to 
the latest achievements of the world’s greatest 
statesmen and diplomats. 

Green began his address in a clear and even 
tone. He chose his words deliberately, and every 
sound of his voice — every accent was carried to all 
parts of the room. Only at rare intervals did he 
refer to his notes lying on the table near him. As 
the discourse advanced, his voice grew stronger 


44 


The Dominant Power 


and more forcible, as he emphasized with gestures 
the more important ideas. 

Not a whisper came from his hearers, and dur- 
ing the most dramatic part of his address, people 
seemed to hold their breath. Everybody won- 
dered — wondered that the son of a blacksmith 
could accomplish so much. They understood now 
why they had found him alone in the old church. 
He had fought his way up to the leadership of his 
class and, as Helene Gregory whispered to her 
friends, ‘‘he will fight his way up to the leader- 
ship of men.” 

She was the first of many to reach the platform 
where Kenneth stood when the exercises were 
over. 

“Mr. Greene,” she said, holding out her hand 
and giving him one of her sweetest smiles, “allow 
me to congraulate you. It is useless to wish you 
success and joy because they will be yours in spite 
of circumstances. And when you go out from 
here to prepare for other successes, you will not 
have to resort to silent halls with ghosts for your 
audience but will find real men and women ready 
to listen and a believing, trusting world to follow 
you.” 

Late that night when Kenneth returned to his 
room, he quickly sought his bed, for he was tired. 
He closed his eyes, but slumber did not come. He 
turned his face toward the window. Just outside 
the moonbeams were falling upon slumbering bud 
and flower. He lifted his eyes to the lone sky- 


The Dominant Power 


wanderers in their trail across the blue vault 
above. Still it was difficult to calm his thoughts. 

He soliloquized: 

**lt is absurd to think Miss Gregory entertrins 
any interest in me beyond that of a mere friend. 
She is a woman with a tender heart, and of course 
it is natural for her to say nice things. Others 
did the same. But then her face appeared so ten- 
der — so earnest. She spoke with such confidence, 
too, about real men and women, and a believing, 
trusting world to follow me. I wonder if it was a 
mere matter of form — of courtesy ? It couldn't 
be anything else, for to her a blacksmith would 
be impossible. I must try to sleep now," he sighed, 
“and sometime these questions may be answered." 
Slumber came to him, bringing pleasant dreams. 

Helene Gregory lay that night watching the 
stars that peeped in faintly at the window, won- 
dering if the astrologers really knew when they 
said those tiny, distant worlds were drawing after 
them the destinies of mortals; wondering with 
wide open eyes why the carriage had broken on 
that particular Saturday, necessitating the aid of 
a smith — and he a barefooted one. Had he worn 
shoes as did mechanics in her home town, would 
she have given him any particular notice? Last 
of all came the melodramatic scene of the haunted 
church. Was not every circumstance a necessary 
link in a chain leading — whither? No one could 
tell. Puzzling questions they were, and when she 
felt fatigued, closed her eyes in sleep while the 


46 


The Dominant Power 


stars fled on, drawing after them the dawn of the 
happiest day of two young dreamers. 

After an early breakfast, Greene set out for his 
home in Spencer. The son of a village blacksmith 
had grown from a quiet, unassuming boy who did 
his father’s chores as well as work in the shop, 
to a restless, active man with a great, throbbing 
heart and a face showing deep and serious 
thought. 

On the afternoon of the following day the young 
man set out for Greenwich Springs. Seated in a 
buggy with a whip in one hand and in the other 
the reins, he urged “old George,” the fleetest 
horse in the village or country around, forward at 
a break-neck speed. Old George had often made 
that trip before but never had he been urged as 
his master urged him now. 

After luncheon that same day Helene Gregory 
went down on the shore of the lake for a stroll. 
She went alone as Charlotte could not go owing to 
an engagement with her attorney whom she had 
employed to conduct her case in court. 

Helene carried in her hand a little volume which 
she intended to read, but she could not concen- 
trate her mind on the story. Despite her efforts, 
her thoughts wandered from the book to that 
which surrounded her— to leaf and flower and 
valleys abloom; yes, back to the time, just two 
evenings before, when she sat in the Academy 
and listened to Kenneth Greene’^ dramatic deliv- 
ery of “Humboldt and His Discoveries.” On the 


The Dominant Power 


47 


shore of the lake where the ridge road came down 
from the mountain side, Helene wandered. At 
each bush she paused to pick a bud ; occasionally 
she stooped to pick a lily from the water's edge. 
A covey of waterfowl sprang from its hiding place 
on the beach, and a saucy squirrel scolded from his 
perch in a tree. But she wandered on, unmindful 
of the disturbance she was creating. 

*This seems like a lover's meeting place,” she 
murmured, half aloud, and in half expectant man- 
ner lifted her eyes to the road that trailed down 
from the mountain side. 

'*Oh, such ideas as I am entertaining about Mr. 
Greene! I certainly shall have to scold myself. 
But really this would be an ideal spot for a tryst- 
ing place,” and she smiled in a tender, reminiscent 
way. 

Suddenly from the east came the measured beat 
of hoofs. Nearer and nearer they drew, down the 
rock-ribbed road, over bridge and culvert, until a 
panting horse rounded a curve into view. Helene 
looked up and observed that the horse was driven 
by a man in a buggy. Then she turned and 
watched the waves as- they chased one another 
from shore to shore, only to break on the pebbled 
beach and return to the mother waters. 

‘Who-a!” 

The horse came to a full stop.- Helene raised 
her eyes again — ^to look into those of Kenneth 
Greene. 


48 


The Dominant Potver 


He sprang from his seat and came forward, lift- 
ing his hat. 

Helene smiled her recognition. She felt slightly 
embarrassed; why, she did not know. 

‘‘Miss Gregory, it is certainly an agreeable sur- 
prise to find you here.” 

“Really,” she answered, “I thought you were at 
home enjoying the laurels you won at the com- 
mencement exercises.” 

“I couldn't stay away any longer. Miss Gregory. 
I wanted to see the Springs again — and you !” he 
added, falteringly, his face aglow. “It is a pleas- 
ure to hear you speak of laurels won, but there 
are greater ones for which I must strive now.” 

“Oh, you will win them, Mr. Greene — if you 
try !” she said, as a blush came to her cheeks which 
she tried to conceal by turning her head and 
reaching for a rose that hung near by. 

“Let me get it for you,” he begged, but be- 
fore he could act, she broke it from the stem; 
arching her brows and shaking her head in a half 
saucy way, she said : 

“You wouldn't prize it so highly if I allowed 
you to pick it.” And pinning it to the lapel of 
his coat, she continued. “Now! that looks more 
graceful than it did a moment ago, don't you 
think?” 

Kenneth glanced down at the nestling bud and 
caught a whiff of its delicate perfume. When he 
again looked into her brown eyes lifted to his 
face, he discovered a new light that was like a 


The Dominant Power 


49 


glimpse into another world. He endeavored to 
thank her but seemed powerless to do so for a 
moment. 

“Mr. Greene, I want to talk to you about your 
talents. Come, let's sit," she said, indicating a 
bench beneath a tree. “I am so in love with God's 
out-of-doors that I could sit here from bursting 
bud to falling leaf and never tire." 

“Possibly so. Miss Gregory," he answered, 
viewing the surroundings approvingly. 

“Mr. Greene, will you discuss your talents with 
me?" 

“I have none out of the ordinary. You confuse 
talent with hard work." 

“Well to avoid an argument, I will concede that 
you are right. Admit that it is hard work. I 
am so interested in people who do things that 
sometimes I fear I am misjudged. I feel an in- 
terest in any young man or woman who has the 
pluck to fight. Now, in your case, I see you have 
a liking for work, whether it be in school or in 
the shop. And I am confident that whatever 
you attempt you will do successfully." 

“I feel encouraged by what you say, but some 
things are out of the question — impossible, for 
me," he returned disparagingly. 

Mr. Greene, please get your dictionary and run 
a black line through that word, ‘impossible.' There 
is no such word. It is a mill-stone about your 
neck, and you can't succeed with that useless word 
pulling you down. A man who can dare a ghost 


50 


The Dominant Power 


in its den can do anything that men have done. 
I want to ask you this ; that is, if you don't think 
me too inquisitive — " 

‘*Just draw a line through that word, ‘inquisi- 
tive,' " he said, smiling. 

She nodded appreciatively. 

“What are your plans for the future? What 
profession or calling do you expect to follow?" 

“That I have not decided. I love the forge. 
But on the other hand, I long to become somebody. 
I am anxious to attend some college." 

“That is good, but to become somebody college 
education is not the only requisite — ^not abso- 
lutely necessary in your case." 

“Why?" 

“Because a bom fighter doesn't need the edu- 
cational training that the average man requires. 
Would you allow me to suggest something for you ? 
Something that would give you full returns in ex- 
change for hard work?" 

“I am always open to suggestions. Miss Gregory. 
In fact, I have so much confidence in your ability 
to select something promising for me that I would 
be almost willing to stake my future on your 
judgment." 

“That's rather strong, Mr. Greene,'^ she said, 
shaking her head doubtfully. “I must not per- 
suade you, but I want to offer suggestions for 
your consideration. I would suggest the legal 
profession." 

“What advantage has that over others?" 


The Dominant Power 


51 


‘'It calls for all that is in a man — real work 
and hard fighting, for competition is keen. But 
then — ” she lifted her eyes dreamingly, as if in 
contemplation of a picture, “that rich reward, 
called success, comes only to him whose constancy 
is greater after each struggle; whose decision 
and courage single him out and distinguish him 
from the common clay.” 

For a moment she was silent, her eyes full of 
luster. Unconsciously she crushed the bouquet 
in her lap. 

“My father chose that profession,” she went 
on, “and by hard work became successful. He is 
my ideal of what a man should be. ‘This world 
of ours,' he says, ‘is not a philanthropic world; 
it gives us only what we work for.' It is con- 
stantly on the lookout for men — for statesmen!” 

For a moment the man made no reply, but as 
she turned to him in a solemn, questioning man- 
ner, he awakened from his thoughts. 

“I was just thinking,” he said, “that while the 
world is looking for statesmen, as your father 
says, it is also looking for the women who make 
men statesmen. However,” he sighed, ”I am only 
the son of a blacksmith.” 

The girl lifted the palm of her left hand and, 
with the index finger of her right, wrote in signs 
the word ‘impossible' and through its center drew 
an imaginary line. 

“I understand you,” he said, “I — ” 

‘‘Howdy, children!" 


52 


The Dominant Power 


Greene and Miss Gregory sprang to their feet. 
Just behind the seat they were occupying stood 
a man of about fifty-one years of age. His hat 
was raised, and a deep, broad smile spread over 
his face. 

‘Well, its Deacon Almwater!’^ they both ex- 
claimed. “How are you ? Taking a little recrea- 
tion, too?'’ Helene questioned, with an elaborate 
attempt to appear unconcerned. 

“Well, no, not exactly. You see I found this 
young man's horse," indicating the direction with 
a wave of his hand, “wandering along the pasture 
fence of Sister Meade's, nibbling at the sprigs 
of grass. He wam't running away, I knew, but 
I couldn't figure out what made his young master 
so careless like. I knew something powerful was 
working on his mind that made him forget about 
the horse. So I went to thinking downright hard 
about it." 

All the time the Deacon was talking he kept 
scrutinizing the rose that rested on the lapel of 
Greene's coat. 

“Well, when I got down to real hard thinking, 
I remembered seeing you saunter off down this 
way with a book in your hand, then I guessed at 
something — and now I know why the horse wasn't 
looked after." 

“It was only a chance meeting, Mr. Almwater," 
said Helene seriously. 

“Oh, yes, I know all about these chance meet- 


The Dominant Potver 


53 


ings/' his face bubbling over with laughter. Turn- 
ing to Greene: 

* ‘Young man, you have been caught trespass- 
ing on grounds made sacred by lovers long before 
the war. You both are guilty, and I am going 
to fine you an invitation to the whole town and 
a special seat for myself at the wedding !” 

“0 Mr. Almwater! You are speaking of the 
impossible now!” said the girl, giving Kenneth a 
sober, earnest look, as if appealing to him to con- 
firm what she had said, but Greene only laughed. 

Her face clouded with anger, but the Deacon, 
pointing his finger directly toward her, said: 

“Young lady, no use to try to fool the old man. 
IVe lived right here in these surroundings all m^^ 
life, and a-many a ‘yes’ and a mighty few ‘nos’ 
have been whispered beneath these trees. I’ve 
sit right here and courted Amanda Jean a-many 
and a-many a time. ’Pears like there’s something 
about this place,” he continued, turning to the 
right and left, “that just keeps the young men 
asking questions and the women folks saying ‘yes’ 
to every word that’s said, and then they just set 
and dream and dream.” 

“Yes, but in this case, Mr. Almwater, we are 
only friends. For myself, there’s nothing farther 
from my mind. Mr. Greene tells me he is con- 
sidering the advisability of acquiring a higher 
education or else entering some profession, and 
until he is successful in some endeavor, he 
wouldn’t think of marriage!” 


54 


The Dominant Power 


‘That's a man's first business adventure,” the 
Deacon firmly argued, “and if he is lucky in that, 
his success comes easy.” 

“Well!” she shook her head and turned away 
to avoid the gaze of the mischievous old villager. 

In another moment she faced about, her lips 
shorn of their smile, her eyes solemn and deter- 
mined. “I say it is impossible. Deacon Aim- 
water!” With a stamp of her foot, “it's utterly 
impossible !” 

Greene seemed amused at the girl's determina- 
tion not to concede a point in favor of the deacon's 
argument. He took a note-book from his pocket, 
tore out a sheet, and quickly wrote one lengthy 
word upon it; drawing a line through the center, 
he handed it to Miss Gregory. 

She glanced for an instant at the writing, her 
face still serious; then to the face of Kenneth 
Greene. Not a muscle moved; not a smile came 
to match the smile he gave her. She allowed 
her eyes to wander back again to the writing, 
then turned away and looked out over the lake. 
Again her eyes darted back to Kenneth, and a 
tiny smile began to gather about her lips. At 
last it broke; quickly she held the paper up to 
view again. A pleasant laugh rang out, musical 
and inspiring to the soul of Greene. In hei" eyes 
he saw the light of heaven — in her expression he 
read the answer that she unknowingly gave him. 


CHAPTER VI 

WHEN A WOMAN WOOS. 

I T was Richard Ryan’s twenty-first birthday. 

He was on the qui vive of excitement, for many 
times during the past few months his uncle, 
Judge Gregory, had intimated that on the day 
he became of age he might expect something to 
materialize that would be both surprising and 
pleasing. 

In vain Richard had beseeched his uncle for 
just a hint of the nature of the surprise. Judge 
Gregory contended indulgently that hinits never 
satisfied the cravings of unreasonable, impatient 
youth. 

Richard wrote to his cousin, Helene Gregory, 
who was still in Greenwich Springs, urging her 
to tell him what it was the Judge intended giv- 
ing him. But she, too, was adamant. 

‘‘Oh, I know you are almost consumed with 
curiosity, Richard,” she wrote, “and I am eager 
to tell you, but I must not, for — 

* ’Tis expectation makes a blessing dear; 

Heaven were not heaven, if we knew what it were.' 

But your star is shining propitiously, and you 
may well look forward to a most satisfying day.” 

And now the day had dawned at last. Richard 
arose early agog with expectancy. Judge and 


56 


The Dominant Power 


Mrs. Gregory were hardly less excited, but tried 
to hide their interest behind a mask of unconcern. 

Shortly after breakfast the Judge suggested 
that Richard walk down to the office with him. 
Richard, nothing loath, snatched his cap and an- 
nounced he was ready. 

It was a beautiful spring morning, and Richard 
fancied that all nature was exerting herself for 
his special joy and entertainment — celebrating the 
day he was twenty-one! He thought constantly 
almost, of the ^‘surprise’' that was held in store 
for him — the secret that posed on his uncle’s lips. 
He lifted his eyes to the noisy, twittering birds, 
but they were only concerned about their little 
swinging homes built in the trees. He directed 
his ear to the cooing doves hidden away among 
the branches overhead. There was a touch of 
mystery and delight in every scene — a distinct 
thrill and tone in every sound, and he marveled, 
wonderingly. 

‘‘Richard,” the Judge spoke after an interval, 
“it has never been a practice of mine to praise a 
person to his face, as it often produces the wrong 
effect. But today, I am going to take a chance. 
Since your mother died ten years ago, and doubly 
so, since your father passed away, I have watched 
over you as if you were my own son. I have 
tried hard to direct you in the way of right liv- 
ing and right thinking. You have received a good 
education and the business training you have ac- 
quired in my office will be a dependable asset 


The Dominant Power 


57 


now that you have reached man's estate. It is 
gratifying to me that you have not disappointed 
my hopes — my ambitions for you. I have noted 
your habits — your companions — your ambitions, 
and there is very little that I could censure you 
for. There is nothing that I know of that would 
divert your success." 

The two entered an elevator in a down-town 
office building and stepped off at the second floor. 

The Judge paused, saying: 

“Richard, do you observe any changes?" 

Richard did, and gasped with sui^prise. He 
had noticed a new sign painted on the office 
door, reading: “Richard Ryan Brokerage Com- 
pany." 

Richard understood. Reaching for his uncle's 
hand and giving it a long, vigorous shake, he 
poured out profuse thanks. 

Entering the office, the Judge drew from his 
pocket a lengthy looking document. 

“Richard, this is a conveyance, a duplicate of 
which I hold, entitling you to one-half interest in 
this business. You are now the active head. Your 
company is going to trust you implicitly, with my- 
self as the legal advisor — for a season." 

The Judge stood watching the changes that took 
place upon the young man's face. He noted the 
appreciative manner of his nephew, who, while he 
glanced over the conveyance, took an occasional 
survey of the office as though the place was 
strange to him. 


58 


The Dominant Power 


The employees of the office came forward and 
offered him their hands in congratulation, and in 
return Richard extended his best wishes. 

*'At last !” the ambitious Richard thought. 
''This is something that I can call my own — some- 
thing on which I can substantially base my efforts. 

"Yes, Uncle,” aloud, " the new company can 
trust me. I am at a loss for words to express 
my appreciation for such a gift as this.” 

"I know how you feel, Richard,” the Judge re- 
marked, extending his hand, "and I want to im- 
press on your mind that a transfer of this nature 
is something that few young men have been fortu- 
nate enough to receive. You have been in this 
office for three years. How do you like it ?” 

"Fine ! The brokerage business is very remune- 
rative,” the young man replied, still viewing his 
new possessions. 

"Will you continue to give it your full time 
and attention, now, as you did when you were an 
employee of mine ?” the Judge asked, seriously.^ 

"Always!” was the firm reply. 

"Then take my advice. Use your head. And 
above all, watch your margins. Should you need 
additional cash, come to me, and I will advise you. 
I do not mean that you are not capable of manag- 
ing this business without help, but sometimes it 
is better, and it is always safe, to consult older 
heads until experience teaches you the strong 
points that go to make success.” 

Uncle and nephew parted. 


The Dominant Power 


59 


Judge Gregory seemed as proud of giving as 
did Richard of receiving. Upon arriving at the 
house the Judge called Mrs. Gregory and told her 
of the spirit with which Richard had accepted the 
gift. 

‘‘I believe the boy will make good, too, and that 
the business will receive an impetus that will show 
remarkable results.” 

That day Ryan took occasion to write his cousin 
a lengthy letter expressing his hopes and ambi- 
tions. He wrote: 

‘To show your father my deep appreciation, I 
am going to take as much time as my business will 
allow and campaign for his re-election this fall.” 

Helene answered by return mail assuring him 
of her confidence that success would attend all his 
efforts. In closing she said: 

‘T am going to select one of the nicest and most 
accomplished (not the prettiest) young ladies in 
Greenwich and tell her about you ; and if you can 
use your tongue adroitly, you might persuade her 
to enter partnership with you.” 

An evening or two later “Chub” Faxton said 
to Richard as the two young men entered the 
stairway leading to Hamlin's Hall: 

“Here is where I am going to make you ac- 
quainted with a part of the world of which you 
know but little. Up-stairs you will find friends 
who are congenial and with whom you may spend 
a pleasant evening instead of sitting around home 


60 


The Dominant Power 


listening to the Judge's lectures on vices and pit- 
falls set to catch the young and unsuspecting." 

The two boys, Richard and ‘‘Chub" had lived 
side by side all their lives. In their younger days, 
Faxton was the leader and Ryan the follower. 
Their conduct had not been above the ordinary 
conduct of boys — nor beneath it. Faxton was a 
happy-go-lucky lad who made friends and kept 
them — made enemies and conquered them. But 
when Richard had entered his uncle's office, he 
had drifted away from the influence of his domi- 
neering leader and only recently had they renewed 
their friendship. 

It had long been Richard's desire to visit Ham- 
lin's. It was the finest hall and cafe in town, so 
people said, and Ryan yielded to his desire to visit 
a place which its patrons said, “was brilliant." 

When the two boys entered, the dance was on. 
Around the room couples glided gracefully to the 
sound of violin and harp as if they were so many 
mechanical toys. Out in the cafe couples sat idly 
chatting over their wine while here and there as- 
cended the thin smoke of cigarettes, inhaled and 
exhaled from the lungs of ultra-fashionables. 

Richard soon found that he was not an entire 
stranger to many of the frequenters. Some of 
them came forward and offered a hand and con- 
gratulations ; others passed with a cheeiy smile 
and a “hello Ryan !" 

The boy's heart beat quickly at the sight of one 
young lady in particular whom he had met on a 


The Dominant Power 


61 


few other occasions. As she glided with her part- 
ner across the polished floor, she gave him a smile 
and a nod of recognition. 

This young lady was dressed in a dazzling even- 
ing gown ; her neck and full, rounded arms 
gleamed under the soft lights of the shaded chan- 
deliers. Her hair was done becomingly and held 
in place by jeweled pins. 

When his eyes met hers again on the last round 
of the waltz, she bestowed upon him a look that 
might have fascinated a less susceptible man than 
Richard Ryan. He was enraptured; his eyes fol- 
lowed her constantly; he was oblivious of the 
gleam and glitter of Hamlin's ; oblivious of every- 
thing save the young woman and her beauty. 

He was waiting when she came from the floor 
and immediately asked her to dine with him. 

Richard's heart throbbed joyously when she 
smiled be wilderingly and accepted his arm. Had 
she heard of his good fortune? She had, and 
spoke cheery words expressing a flattering in- 
terest in his welfare. 

‘"Mr. Ryan," she began, after they were seated 
at a table in the rear, trust you will accept an 
apology that I am going to make tonight." 

The girl, Edith Gary, looked inquiringly into 
the face of the man before her. Her eyes were 
imploring, and he wondered at the sweetness of 
her voice. She placed one soft, jeweled hand 
caressingly on his arm as if to attract his special 
attention while she spoke. 


62 The Dominant Power 

Not once did he recall the times when he haid 
vainly striven to win the love of this woman. He 
knew that never before had she shown any partic- 
ular preference for him; that she had only tole- 
rated his society for the sake of convenience. But 
tonight she appeared to be a different woman 
from the cold and uncommunicative person she 
had been in the past. Tonight she was gay, bril- 
liant, and entertaining. 

A breeze from an open window loosened a lock 
of her dark, webbing hair, leaving it dangling 
across her face like the lattice work of a weaver. 
The white gleam of her hands and arms as she 
tucked the strands away; the soulful eyes peer- 
ing into his, set his pulses thrilling. A dangerous 
rush of tenderness swept over him, stirring him 
to the very depths. A new hope came to him, and 
he sat enraptured, conjuring up visions of the 
future, as this woman sat by his side. Every 
smile of hers became a revelation; every gesture 
took on an undue significance, and while he sat 
dumb under the spell of her beauty, she cajoled 
him with soft laughter £^nd sympathetic flattery. 

“It is true,’’ she continued, in a low, sweet voice, 
“that circumstances often interfere with our most 
cherished plans — often dash to earth our fondest 
hopes — " She paused, studying his face, then 
went on: 

“Circumstances over which I had no control 
forced me on several occasions to act in a manner 
unfair to you. You may have thought me in- 


The Dominant Poiver 


63 

different, but when you fully understand the posi- 
tion in which I was placed, I think you will for- 
jrive me. Mr. McCall, who visits in the city often, 
is a friend of our family, and while I tolerate his 
company to keep peace with the home-folks, it 
has caused me to deny myself the society of others 
whom I greatly prefer. Mr. McCall is wealthy, 
kind, and indulgent to an exceptional degree, but 
the disparity of our ages is an effective bar to 
more than friendly association.’^ 

appreciate your position, Miss Gary. Civility 
demands that we show a certain amount of court- 
esy to our parents and their friends.” 

‘Then you forgive me?” she queried eagerly, 
holding out her hand. 

He looked at the soft, white hand and raised 
his eyes to hers. Her lips, rosy with the hue of 
health, were parted in a complacent smile. Her 
hand trembled slightly as his fingers closed 
over it. 

“If there is anything to forgive,” he replied 
warmly, only allowing her hand to be withdrawn 
as the waiter approached with their order. After- 
ward, he continued: 

“I consider ours a fortunate meeting tonight, 
and I hope that it will be a stepping-stone to a 
friendship that I shall be able to hold constantly.” 

“Yes!” she answered with an approving nod, 
“and I have always wanted to know you better, 
but somehow you have appeared so distant toward 


64 


The Dominant Power 


our sex. Our family is well acquainted with the 
Judge, your uncle, and a grand man he is ” 

“That reminds me. Miss Gary,” Ryan spoke 
suddenly, “if you had a voice at the polls, would 
you vote for the Judge next November?” 

“Indeed I would. I have a voice, sir, not at the 
polls, but around the hearth-stone of many Mount 
Auburn homes I can exert a powerful influence. 
It has always been my desire to win men over to 
my way of thinking,” she went on, lifting her 
eyes eoquettishly, “and in this particular instance, 
I might win them over to vote for the Judge. 
May I try?” 

you may. And you will be success- 
ful, too. AH men have similar moods that are 
susceptible to woman's eyes — to woman's tongue. 
You are now exerting a powerful influence over 
one man's life.” 

“Indeed, and who is this particular one?” she 
quickly asked, turning her head and searching the 
faces of the diners on the opposite side of the 
room. “You say I am influencing one man— and 
without effort or knowledge that I am doing so. 
Pray, to what number would this one be aug- 
mented, should I try — real hard?” She suddenly 
turned to him with her great eyes, lustrous, 
sparkling eyes they were that seemed to beckon 
him on to desperate chances. He seized her hand 
and drew it to his passionate lips. 

Weakly resisting, she cried impatiently: 

“This man — Mr. Ryan! Please enlighten me.; 


The Dominant Power 


65 


for I am not good at guessing/' 

''I’ll tell you,” he answered quickly. "There is 
enough Gregory blood in my veins to fight any 
battle, even in the face of overwhelming odds. 
A Gregory never backs down — never quits. The 
Judge will win in politics — and in love I’ll — ” He 
paused. For a moment only his thoughts roamed 
away from this woman to "the nicest and most 
accomplished (not the prettiest) young lady in 
Greenwich.” He stared into Edith’s face. 

In relief the woman allowed her glances to 
wander from him. Long they roamed among the 
diners, then back they darted, expectantly. 

"The man ! Mr. Ryan,” she. said with more im- 
patience than before. "I presume the end of your 
avowal will disclose him.” 

"The man. Miss Gary, is he who enters the bat- 
tle without sword or javelin.” 

"What battle, Mr. Ryan? I don’t believe I un- 
derstand you.” 

"The battle of love in which I shall engage 
without wealth or fame to fight for a woman’s 
heart. Shall I win?” 

Disregarding the wine she was sipping, she 
glanced at him archly. 

"The Gregorys are always winners,” she mur- 
mured. 

"The Judge will win, I know, but will I ?” 

"You are a Gregory, Mr. Ryan,” positively. 

"Then I win!” 

"Of course!” 


CHAPTER VII 

THE COAXERS 

T he advent of Richard Ryan into the business 
world excited much comment from friends 
and customers of the old firm. 

Business men offered him additional patronage. 
Friends came to give him a jolly word; social 
functions demanded much of his time. In fact, 
every hour that the new head could spare was 
pledged. Often he lamented his inability to crowd 
more action into the hours outside of business. 

“Chub'" Faxton, who lately had evinced a de- 
cided interest in Richard's affairs, and his coterie 
of friends had formed the habit of dropping into 
Ryan's office at intervals. 

It was on one of these occasions that Faxton 
and the boys proposed that Ryan should accom- 
pany them on their annual camping trip. This 
year they proposed to go trout fishing in the 
Ozark streams about Greenwich Springs. 

“Angling is fine and the fish are eagerly wait- 
ing the lure," Faton challenged persuasively. 

‘"It is a temptation, boys," Richard answered 
regretfully. “Helene writes me that some of the 
cold spring brooks are literally teeming with black 
bass and mountain trout. But I cannot entertain 
the idea of going on a vacation this year. I shall 


The Dominant Power 


67 


have to content myself with the little trip I took 
to Greenwich Springs not long ago.’’ 

“And why will you?” they interrogated in uni- 
son. “You will stick around in this office until 
your brains get all 'cob-webby.’ ” “Chub” Faxton 
asserted positively : “An occasional outing is good 
for you. It stimulates one mentally as well as 
physically. Take it from me.” 

“It isn’t just the office,” Richard demurred; 
“This is campaign year, and I must sacrifice a 
good time in order to assist in my uncle’s nomina- 
tion and re-election. As for the outcome,” he 
went on, touching a match to his cigar, “I haven’t 
the least fear. But I feel duty-bound in view of 
what he has done for me to make his majority 
overwhelming.” 

“We admit you have the right idea,” conceded 
the boys, and one of them said: 

“We are all for Judge Gregory, first, last and 
all the time. He should be retained in office. But 
Richard is right. He should forego all pleasure 
and assist his uncle in the campaign, because 
there are some powerful influences working 
against the J udge.” 

“Oh, well ! that’s in the game. It is always the 
case in politics,” broke in another. 

“Every vote he loses, he will gain two instead,” 
sympathized another, holding up two fingers. 
“Look how he handles the interests of the whole 
people. Don’t get the idea that the voters of this 
town are against the Judge. They are for him. 


68 


The Dominant Power 


I never before leaned toward any particular party, 
but this fall I am going to take a stand. Do you 
all know why?^" he asked, glancing from face to 
face, and at the same time thrusting his hands 
deep into his trouser pockets. *'lt is a question 
of bread and butter with me. My employer told 
me he would have to close up shop if the election 
went a certain way.’’ 

'This is true with most of us,” sided another, 
"and every man must lift his pound, so "Tud” 
Bradley told us the other night down at the meet- 
ing. And he is right. We all should roll up our 
sleeves, forget about fishing, and help the Judge 
win. There’s Edward Allison, Joe Steams, Leo 
Shanahan and many others, who are going to 
fight for the Judge. I’ll tell you it’s a question 
of existence with some of them, too.” 

"Well, it is not so with Stearns and Shanahan. 
Stearns is rich. Besides his bread and butter 
come from a source that never gives him a 
moment’s worry. It is a very dependable source, 
too. In my mind it is a questionable one,” ven- 
tured Ryan, in a manner indicating contempt for 
the business and the man as well. 

"Now there ! There you go, Ryan. What have 
you got against Stearns ? Hasn’t he got a merci- 
ful heart ? The poor have cried out and that big- 
hearted man has been the first to give. He gives 
to the church, to the Salvation Army, and to a lot 
of other-charities. As an alderman he has always 
been in favor of progress and the advancement 
of the town and people in general. If one of us 


The Dominant Power 69 

should get a little careless and wake up some 
morning in the police court, who would be there 
to help us? It would be Joe Stearns. I want to 
tell you, don’t knock because you are not in sym- 
pathy with a man’s business. As a dramshop 
keeper he is in better position to further your 
uncle’s cause than any other man. And what you 
want to do, Richard Ryan, is to get out among 
the boys and widen your acquaintance. Talk your 
uncle’s nomination to every man you meet. It 
doesn’t matter who the man is or what’s his busi- 
ness, you will need him on election day,” 

*T am rather proud that you boys are taking 
such an interest in the Judge. For myself, I am 
going to talk his election to every voter,” Richard 
exclaimed after Faxton’s long argument. 

'Then come with us tonight, Richard. I have a 
large acquaintance that I want you to mingle 
with. They are the fellows who hold the balance 
of power in this fall’s election. Be a good fellow 
among them and soon you will be a politician that 
men will have to reckon with.” 

Ryan hesitated for a moment. 

"Where shall we go tonight, ‘Chub?’” 

"Haven’t the least idea. Possibly,” on second 
thought, "down around the clubs.” 

Ryan demurred. 

"That’s not breaking away from your early 
training. You don’t have to cry it out from the 
house-tops either. What you want is those peo- 
ple’s votes, and there is absolutely no other way 
to get the votes of certain elements than to show 


70 


The Doini,iant Power 


yourself friendly and be an all-around good fel- 
low. Besides, Richard, your business will expand 
as your acquaintance widens.” 

“That's true, but notoriety is easily acquired, 
and I have promised the Judge to be careful. 1 
must not lose my head — ^this business requires 
clear thinking.” 

“Be careful if you want to, but let me tell you 
something: just to the extent of a man's power 
and his ability to use that power, just to that 
extent, and that only, will the world recognize him 
as a master.” 

Ryan stood hesitating while Faxton continued : 

“Would Judge Gregory himself oppose your 
associating with such men if by doing so it would 
insure enough votes to make the majority over- 
whelming?” 

“Even should he not,” replied Richard, “it is 
the temptation I fear. One might turn gambler.” 

“Isn't your business here legalized gambling? 
You deal in stocks and bonds in New York, and 
‘buck' the futures in the grain market in Chicago. 
It is all plain gambling, Richard.” 

“Of course, Ryan is going, ‘Chub.' Do you 
think him a fool?” broke in another, as he 
took Ryan by the arm and shook him vigorously. 

“Let me tell you something else, Ryan,” said 
Faxton. “Listen! Have you so little control that 
you are afraid to test the thing out ? Are you mas- 
ter or are you a coward? Now wait a minute, 
please,” the speaker pleaded, as Richard turned 
defiantly as if to defend himself against the name 


The Dominant Power 


71 


of “coward/' the most contemptible word in the 
whole English language to him. “Let me put a 
few thoughts into your mind. You haven't for- 
gotten the pleasant time you had the other even- 
ing at Hamlin’s, have you? Wasn’t the society 
of that young lady worth the effort? Yet it was a 
hard matter to get you to go, but when you went, 
you were glad you did. It isn’t those who sit in 
church with, ‘Our Father who art in heaven’ upon 
their lips who win, but those who mingle with the 
saints and sinners alike.” 

“I’ll tell you, Richard,” he continued, striking 
his fist in the palm of his hand, “you don’t mix 
enough. Get out of that old shell — smile, sing — 
just do anything that’s natural, and wc’ll all like 
you better.” 

The temptation grew strong upon Ryan. He 
wondered if going would help his un ;h?’s cause. 

“Oh, just a few visits to those places,” he 
thought, “just during election times for my 
uncle’s sake cannot injure my standing.” 

So Ryan promised to go. 

Richard found the Judge in his study, busy 
over the Evening NewSy his heart was brave, and 
his voice clear and convincing. 

“Uncle, I am going out tonight. I have a little 
business appointment.” 

“A business appointment?” The Judge looked 
up inquiringly. 

“Yes, I have never explained it to you before. 
With some of the boys I am planning to do a lot 
of election campaigning for you. I explained 


72 


The Dominant Power 


some time ago to Helene in a letter. Did she ever 
mention the matter to you ?” 

'Well, yes,” the Judge said, thoughtfully, "I 
remember she did write something about you 
electioneering for me, but I attributed it to a 
spurt of enthusiasm that would soon die out.” 

"It will live long enough to serve its purpose,” 
Richard said, assuringly. "We are going to meet 
tonight to arrange for immediate action.” 

The Judge laid his paper aside, took off his 
glasses and squared himself in his easy chair. 
Then looking in a surprised way at the young 
man before him, said: 

"That’s news — and interesting news to me. 
When did this thing hatch out? Is it able to 
run alone?” 

Richard laughed. 

"Possibly not yet. Uncle, but it can stand alone, 
and before another week it will be able to run 
alone. I’ll wager that in another month it will be 
strong enough to out-distance any of your oppo- 
nents in the convention, and by fall, it will be a 
giant and a mile ahead.” 

The Judge laughed heartily. 

"Sit down, boy,” he said, pointing to a chair; 
"you interest me. Tell me about this new am- 
bition of yours. I will admit that you boys can 
work wonders if you put a little energy into your 
,ef forts and keep at it.” 

Richard obeyed, and in as few words as pos- 
sible, outlined what he intended to do, taking care 


The Dominant yower 73 

not to give too many details or the names of his 
associates. 

The Judge Was more pleased with his nephew 
than ever. He agreed: 

*'Very well, Richard; go on and fight ’em, and 
fight ’em hard, and while doing so don’t forget 
that I want you to lead the right kind of a life.” 

‘‘Give yourself no uneasiness about me,” Ryan 
made reply. “I am going out tonight to widen 
my acquaintance among the voters while getting 
•a working organization afoot.” 

“I see, Richard, that you are beginning to wake 
up to the possibilities of your strength. It is a 
good education, and when you have once installed 
yourself in the graces of the men who direct pub- 
lic affairs, you will find you are progressing up- 
ward. Go, and be a good boy, and some day your 
career will be interesting.” 

Richard thanked his uncle and turned con- 
fidently away to join his comrades on the street. 

Judge Gregory adjusted his glasses and reached 
for his paper. Then he paused. For a moment 
he sat thinking. Anxiously he arose from his 
chair and moved toward the door through which 
his nephew had just passed. Looking out he saw 
that the night was dark. Leaden clouds hung 
over the town. As he tried to pierce the darkness 
with his eyes, a peal of bells rang out from the 
church tower on the right ; from the left came the 
call of the merry along the great white way. 
Staring into the darkness he murmured : 

“Which way did he go ?” 


CHAPTER VIII 

THE HOUSE OP WINE AND (SONG 

T hat night Richard Ryan and *'Chub” Faxton 
bent their footsteps toward the quarters of 
the ‘‘West Side Club.” They entered a street 
where the buildings were tall and irregular. Long 
rows of lights suspended overhead marked the 
course of the business thoroughfare from the cen- 
ter of the town to its outer limits. 

The usual crowd of frequenters thronged the 
streets — a jocular, fun-loving, noisy band of 
young men and women such as one might en- 
counter on Saturday night. 

Well out from what was known as the center of 
the town our two adventurers approached a large 
building, old, and of no particular architectural 
design. Tall lamp-posts stood on either side of 
the entrance, and strong lights cast great rays 
far up and down the street. Those lights never 
grow dim; they burn continually froip the dark 
to the dawn of day ; they are the landmarks to the 
unsuspecting; they are the candles around which 
flutter the foolish human moths. 

At the entrance of the main door, Richard hesi- 
tated. He felt a shove from a hand upon his 
shoulder, and a new man had entered the house 
of wine and song. 


74 


The^Dominant Power 


75 


‘'Come,” said Faxton, “meet my friends; they 
are sociable, and tonight you will realize that com- 
ing here will be beneficial to your business as well 
as to the further promotion of the Judge's cam- 
paign. Here we have feasting, song, and laugh- 
ter; capital place to spend a leisure hour.” 

As the two walked through the richly carpeted 
rooms, Richard’s attention was attracted to many 
fine paintings on the walls. He studied them with 
beating pulses. One life-size picture called “The 
Lovers” claimed his special attention. As he 
viewed the encircling arms, he yielded his 
thoughts to the passionate eyes of a woman 
painted so realistically that he almost believed 
he could see her move and breathe. Upon the 
left wall, scene after scene followed ; of wood and 
stream, of rolling plains and cragged hills. 

From another room, where the loungers re- 
freshed themselves, strains of music came, and a 
voice, sweet and feminine, was singing. Here 
and there around small tables couples sat chat- 
ting. Some were sipping wine ; others feasting — 
some dull and half senseless! others noisy and 
hilarious. 

And Richard thought: 

“I have spent all my life in this city and never 
knew before that such scenes existed.” His face 
wore an approving smile and he wondered why he 
had never entered this “social life,” as Faxton 
termed it. 

Back to the extreme rear of the building the 


76 


The Dominant Power 


boys passed. A draft of air, cold and clammy it 
seemed to Richard, escaped through the door as it 
swung open to admit them. . 

Men stood around idly chatting, and the mur- 
mur of their voices swept through the room with 
a sound indistinct and rumbling. 

At the tables sat other men in groups of three, 
four, and five, each one thoughtful and alert. The 
silence between them was unbroken, save an oc- 
casional quick, abrupt expression from some 
player to the man on his right or left. 

A game that was in progress soon claimed gen- 
eral interest. The betting was heavy, and men 
held their breath excitedly. The silence became 
more intense. Shuffle — shuffle— went the cards. 
Not a movement made by the hand of one escaped 
the eye of the other. 

A circle of faces formed a halo above the play- 
ers and above their heads a fog of smoke drifted 
near the ceiling. 

‘Tlay away ! Play away !” The game was fast 
nearing the end. One man was losing hopelessly. 
The other, nrobably a veteran in the business, 
spread his cards upon the table and the game was 
won. 

A rumble of voices filtered through the room, 
and various comments followed from the watchers 
who said that if they had held that hand they 
would have ^Turned the trick.” 

The heart of Richard 'Ryan beat fast at the 
sight of so much cash changing hands. From 


The Dominant Power 


77 


tables to bar-room, and from bar-room back to the 
tables, Faxton led his friend. At every shake of 
Richard's hand, a face flushed and good-natured 
appeared, and once a voice that was only half in- 
telligible, said : 

*Tm fur you, kid, you and your old man. We 
can lick 'em at the polls an’ give ’em four aces for 
a starter.” 

'^Ah, a grand man, the Judge is, my boy,” an- 
^ othei staggered up and said. ‘I've known the 
judge for twenty years or more. I knew him 
when he didn't know you, son,” and the men went 
into extravagant praises of Judge Gregory while 
hanging to Ryan with his right hand and steady- 
ing himself at the bar with his left. 

“Yes, son, one vote for the Judge, and if he 
needs more. I'll make it two !” with a shout ; then 
he trusted to his legs long enough to release his 
hold and raise two extended fingers. “I'll make it 
three, four, or as many as he wants to beat the 
damned prohibitionists !” 

“Come!” shouted another, “let's drink to the 
good health of the boy and the Judge. Come, 
young man ; line up here ! This is on me. Here 
we stand. How many? Two — four — six — twelve 
— twenty-four. Twenty-four votes for the Judge, 
and at his word, we'lh make it a hundred !” 

Then followed another general “whoop-’em up 
for the Judge and the boy.” The shouting con- 
tinued, and only after twenty-three glasses had 
been raised before as many faces, did the noise 


78 


The Dominant Poiver 


cease. Poor Richard! he stood confused and un- 
decided, still holding between his thumb and fin- 
ger a schooner that had been thrust into his hand. 

''Drink it, Ryan,” whispered Faxton; "don’t 
make a fool of yourself and queer the whole busi- 
ness. Every man here stands for Gregory. Drink 
it!” he urged. "Every drop in that glass stands 
for a new vote. Drink it, and prove to me that 
you are no coward but a good fellow.” 

"Listen, Chub!” broke in the new man, as his 
face flushed and his lips trembled with anger. "I 
am no coward ! This is my first glass. It may 
be my last, and it may not be. If he is a coward 
who hesitates to put the devil to his lips, what 
kind of a man is he who drinks to avoid the criti- 
cisms of these men standing here?” 

"No use of arguing further, Richard. I am 
directing the campaign. I know these fellows as 
I never knew you, and I know what they will say 
and do. Drink it, if you want Judge Gregoiy 
elected ; if not, then scatter it over the floor, and 
ril wager you that every drop you deliberately 
spill will become an ink-blot across the name of 
Gregory on every ballot.” 

Ryan surrendered. He extended his hand 
toward Faxton, saying: 

"Shake, Faxton. This dispute must not affect 
our friendship.” With his left hand he raised the 
glass to his lips. He struggled for a moment, then 
drank — struggled and drank to the last drop, as 
if it were the most pleasant tasting portion of the 
whole glass. 


The Dominant Power 


79 


'There, Faxton, it is finished,’’ he said. do 
not know what effect it will have, but if there is 
any, you watch over me, will you? I don’t care 
much for myself now. This might mean my ruin ; 
and in case it does, remember, I did it for the 
Judge. I did it that he might win!” 

Again there was a round-up for "the best man 
Mount Auburn ever had.” Again and again Rich- 
ard unwillingly lifted the glass to his lips. 

Late that night Richard Ryan staggered out of 
the room leaning on the arm of Faxton. Back 
through the hallways and back through the doors 
he moved carelessly, sunken and depressed. For 
a moment only he paused near the entrance where 
there were wine and feasting, song and laughter. 
Wheeling half around upon, one heel, he reached 
for the arm of his friend, saying : 

"Let’s go, "Chub;” they are for the Judge, too. 
I hear them shouting.” 


CHAPTER IX 

FOR A WOMAN’S GLORY 

R ichard RYAN was more fortunate in af- 
fairs of love than in the down-town club 
rooms. His private account at the bank was just 
a little on the decline, but in the social world his 
prospects were the most promising. 

Since his advent into business, made possible 
by the gift of his uncle, it was whispered that he 
and Edith Gary would wed. In fact, it was the 
firm belief of friends that the time was not far 
away when wedding bells would ring. 

‘"Richard,” Edith Gary reproached gravely, ‘"do 
you realize that it has been two days since you 
have called ?” 

‘"Two eternities, Edith,” he corrected. “You 
may be sure that only urgent business matters 
could have kept me away. But did you care so 
much?” he added feelingly. 

It was a quiet J uly evening and a breeze was 
gently fanning the lowered blinds. They sat fac- 
ing each other in the Gary parlor. The glow from 
the shaded lights enveloped them, bringing into 
relief the dark serious face of the young man and 
the almost perfect beauty of the girl. 

‘"I never realized,” the girl answered softly, 
“when I met you at Hamlin’s that in less than 
two short months I was going to care so much.” 


The Dominant Potver 


81 


*'Edith,” he said, deliberately drawing his chair 
toward hers, “how wonderful you are ! The fair- 
est and best in all the world !” 

A deeper smile came to the lips of the girl. She 
lifted her eyes to his for a moment ; then sighing 
contentedly, allowed them to wander from his 
passionate gaze. 

She sat with her head inclined on one rounded 
arm; its white gleam shone through the loosened 
strands of her hair that floated with the strokes 
of her fan. The man leaned forward — half lost in 
the mystery of her power — and still nearer until 
he could breathe the sweet perfume from a rose 
that nestled against her bosom. He wondered, 
nodding his head in answer to his thoughts, as he 
fixed his eyes intently upon her face. 

“I understand, at least, I partly do, the power — 
the surprising grace and loveliness — that made a 
slave of Antony !” Aloud : ‘‘Miss Gary,” his voice 
vibrating with passionate conviction, “it was by 
chance that we met that night, and the Goddesses 
of Fate have woven our souls into one identity. 
One life we’ll live — one vow has bound us both.” 
He paused and remained silent. 

There was something in his heart that told him 
— the smile upon her face, the blush upon her 
cheeks — told him that her esteem had passed be- 
yond the stage of friendship; and that gift, so 
rare and beautiful — that boon most infinitely to 
be desired — a woman’s unfeigned love, was his to 
have and to hold forever. 


82 


The Dominant Power 


‘'Unfeigned, Richard,'' she murmured in an- 
swer to his outspoken thoughts; "yes, unfeigned 
my love is." She turned to him her wonderful 
eyes! honest, truthful eyes they were. "Your 
words indeed are sweet to me, dear Richard." 

She blushed at her own impulsive words and 
turned her face away to the shadows. She glanced 
toward the open window overlooking the garden 
The night air, laden with the fragrance of bud and 
blossom, whispered to them deepening the mys 
tery of love. 

"Why should I not look to you as the grandest 
and best of women? This world is growing more 
beautiful every day because of you. I pledge — 
and why should I not swear by all the -powers 
that no one shall lure me from your side?" 

Edith Gary knew a woman's power, and right 
well she planned to use it. In other days, Richard 
had not been particularly attractive to her. But 
he was now a man of some power and resources, 
and so she, though honest in her intentions, led 
him on, deeper and deeper, until the boy really 
felt himself miserable away from her. 

George McCall, who frequently came down from 
his home city in the North, had solicited her hand 
in marriage, but she had asked for time to con- 
sider. Mr. McCall, though considerably older 
than she, was all that a woman could desire in a 
man. A good "catch," wealthy, refined, and there 
was much to be gained by a union with him ; yet, 
deep down in her heart she now cared for Richard 


The Dominant Power 


83 


Ryan. Richard was the man of the hour, and she 
was watching his career. 

But disconcerting rumors came to her from 
time to time concerning Richard’s frequenting 
questionable resorts, and the reports, while un- 
verified, caused her moments of anxiety. So 
George McCall, though wholly unsuspecting, was 
held in reserve. 

Richard’s uncle had seen little of him outside 
of office hours foi the past few weeks, and when 
they did meet at home it was generally at lunch- 
eon. The young man on such occasions would pic- 
ture in glowing terms the progress he was making 
among the voters down-town. The Judge in his 
impetuousness forgot to give warning or to in- 
quire about the habits of his nephew and to ask 
what comrades he had chosen. He seemed over- 
confident concerning Richard, as did Helene in 
her letters home. She pointed out the strong possi- 
bility of a successful career for Richard and that 
he was aiming at the highest motives in life. 

It was at night in a club room. Richard Ryan 
and ‘"Chub” Faxton sat watching men play their 
last card and turn away, ''staked,” or ruined ! 

Ryan’s attention was intense. 

"Play!” came the still small whisper, and the 
whiterobed angel shrieked : 

"Not tonight! Not tonight!” 

The face of a woman appeared as if out of the 
wreath of smoke that circled overhead. She 
smiled and quickly vanished, leaving in his heart 


84 


The Dominant Poiver 


an inordinate desire to posset wealth and power, 
a palatial home, and every possible luxury, every 
possible thing of ease and comfort. He thought : 

'I’m sure I can win tonight, and it will all be 
for her glory and mine.” 

His face was flushed and his pulse beat rapidly. 

'Try,” came the whisper again. You may win 
this time. If you lose it will only be the price that 
all have paid. Every dollar lost is an asset in 
the learning.” 

The young man’s attitude was noted by a pro- 
fessional, who lost no time in extending him an 
invitation to join in a game. 

As Richard played, confused comments of the 
crowd fell upon his ears. 

"See!” ventured one, in a tone just loud enough 
to be heard, "he is making his points right !” 

Ryan wondered who they were who compli- 
mented him so strongly. He played carefully. His 
mind occasionally drifted away from the game. 
Again the face of Edith Gary appeared to him 
from out of the mist and smoke that circled over- 
head. She smiled and vanished as quickly as she 
came. Richard’s soul was on fire. 

"I’ll raise you a hundred, sir,” he bantered. 

The man sitting at his front smiled and cover- 
ed the stakes. "Play away! Play away!” 

"He’s the most clever amateur I have ever 
played,” the professional confessed. 

Around the table the crowd pressed closely. Not 
a word came from the players’ lips; both were 
sober, alert and thoughtful. 


The Dominant Power 


85 


‘‘You are holding high cards this time, Rich- 
ard,’' whispered Faxton. “Raise him a hundred — • 
play him hard for you cannot lose.” 

“I’ll raise you another hundred, sir!” 

The professional shook his head. 

“The game is yours, Richard !” It was the voice 
of Faxton again. “You’ve won! You’ve won!” 

The professional admitted his loss, and touch- 
ing a match to his cigar, said with much uncon- 
cern. 

“You are a clever boy, my friend. You’re no 
novice. I’ll play you again if you’ll raise the 
stakes ten times the amount?” 

Ryan shook his head. 

“I must go now.” 

Faxton pushed him back into the chair. 

“Coward !” he hissed. 

Ryan resented the accusation. “See here. Fax- 
ton, you’ve spit that epithet at me before.” 

“Then show us. Bluff him or play him— make 
it high stakes and prove to us you are game,” come 
the demand of Faxton. 

There, before that beer-stained table, surround- 
ed by a degenerated type of men and boys barely 
out of their ’teens, the Angel of Purity and the 
Angel of Crime engaged in a moral combat. 

“I haven’t the money,” confessed Ryan. 

“Then that ends it,” the professional said, as he 
arose to go. 

“Wait!” came Faxton’s voice to the stranger. 
To Ryan he whispered : “Write a check.” 


86 


The Dominant Power 


‘‘I haven’t enough to my credit.” 

"‘Your firm has?” 

^‘Yes!” 

'Then draw on the company. Win his money 
and pay the firm back what you owe.” 

He waited for an answer. Richard shook his 
head again. 

"I knew you were a coward !” hissed Faxton, as 
he roughly put his hand to Richard’s shoulder and 
shoved him back contemptously. 

"No! A coward’s blood does not flow in these 
veins of mine! Get me the money, Faxton, I’ll 
play him!” 

And the black-robed Angel of Crime cried out : 

"Ha! Ha! I’ve won! He’s mine! He’s mine!” 

That night, Richard Ryan strolled home a 
beaten, cringing man — ^fearful that his dual life 
would soon be exposed. He had illegally squan- 
dered his firm’s money, and there were no pros- 
pects of returning the funds soon. 


CHAPTEPw X 

THE FIRST AWAKENING 

I T was early morning in mid-summer. Helene 
Gregory, walking in the garden for exercise, 
gathered a few choice buds and flowers and twin- 
ing them together fastened the bouquet upon her 
bosom where she could look down with admiring 
eyes and breathe their fragrance. 

Kenneth Greene was coming to town that 
morning, and it was to be their last day together. 
Her vacation over, Helene was to return to 
Mount Auburn. Charlotte was preparing to at- 
tend court that week in the interest of her suit 
against Mr. Allison, which caused Helene to 
cancel her plans for the future and to announce 
her intention of returning home. 

The frequency of Greene's visit to the Springs 
and the fact that he always sought Miss Greg- 
ory's companionship while there, caused friendVr 
?nd unfriendly comments concerning the inroads 
the once barefooted smith was making upon the 
young lady's affections. Some said: 

‘‘He is a boy of the highest cast and will 
work his way to the higher levels, and this girl 
will urge him on to great achievements." 

Others observed that the coming of the “idle 
rich" to the Springs would work havoc among 


88 The Dominant Power 

4 

the younger set in town as well as in the coun- 
try and smaller villages nearby. 

A few who lived out in the rural districts 
grumbled continually. Dissatisfied ones said that 
farm life was a drudgery and., offered nothing 
beyond mere slavery; that it was work from 
morning until night with no place to go and 
nothing to see — ^nothing to wear to church, like 
the city folks have — nothing but homespun suits. 
As farmer Brown said to “Widder Jones/' who 
kept a dairy out south of town: 

'‘Our boys are getting it into their heads to 
have store-boughten clothes like that college dude 
of Greene's.” 

“Yes, my boy had that 'ere very same notion 
in his head, too, but you bet I wum't long in 
telling him he wurn't of age yet, and that I was 
boss of this here ranch,” said the “Widder,” “and 
let me tell you something,” she continued, “that . 
there Boy of Greene's needn't think he's the only 
one about these hills since he's got an edication 
and wears store-boughten clothes and all o' that.” 

“Well, that's 'cause he goes with that gal 
from the city now. She’s right peart sort of a 
gal, too, but I allow th^.t's about all. And as 
for the boy, he never has been much help about 
his dad's place, nohow. Always readin' books 
when he ought to be workin’ in the shop, and 
when he goes choppin' in the woods, generally 
puts in his time makin' speeches to the trees 
and the like,” was the farmer's version. 


The Dominant Power 


89 


“Well, I told my Bess — ^you know he used to 
look up to her, didn’t you — that he was good 
riddance and for her not to worry ; that ^he could 
do a dog-gone sight better then that city miss 
was doing. Guess no one noticed her much whare 
she came from, so’s she here to pester around, 
ni tell you. Brother Brown, if that there girl 
bothers around much in these hills, I’ll tell her 
somethin’ that’ll ’sprise her. J seen Kenneth 
Greene when he didn’t have a shoe the whole 
year around — not even in the winter time. It 
is a fact. Brother Brown, I’ve seen that boy stand 
out in the snow barefooted, a choppin’ wood to 
put on the fire. Now I seen that, and I know 
that his dad didn’t have the money to buy a pair 
with, either. Wonder what that miss would say 
if I told her that?” 

The “Widder Jones” reached for the lash of 
her cow’s tail, which, while brushing away at 
the flies, was constantly switching her in the 
face, and placing the bushy portion between her 
teeth, began to milk vigorously. The farmer 
muttered something about the weather being 
favorable for crops and sauntered off down to- 
wards the field where “Bill,” the hired man, was 
at work. 

But outside of a little pain in the heart of some 
jealous mother, the town and country folks .in 
general favored the city girl and her country 
beau. 

Farmer Brown was about^right in his esti-J 


90 


The Dominant Power 


mate of Greene chopping the wood^ or even till- 
ing the soil, and one man said : 

''The boy’s a purty smart sort of a chap in the 
shop or with his books, but he doesn’t amount to 
nothin’ planting com, weedin’ and cuctin’ sprouts 
and all of that, ’cause he’s always got his mind 
mixed up with something that happened back 
yonder, years ago, or is always talkin’ about what 
the gov’ment ought to do> and all of them things 
what don’t concern a farmer nohow.” 

Jasper Smith remarked one day to Ike De- 
Bord, while they were setting in front of a store 
in Spencer : 

"Politics and such stuff don’t have a blamed 
thing to do with us farmers. It won’t mix at 
all with plantin’ corn, sowin’ wheat and the 
like. Let them lawyers in Washin’ton v/hat holds 
office talk to some one else ’sides us farmers. 
For myself, I don’t want ’em. Just ’aint the 
time to listen to ’em — no use anyhow, ’cause I 
always vote straight, and I allow I’m about as 
right as them what’s all time preachin’ and 
readin’, and I haven’t looked at a paper near on 
to twenty year. Well, as for that boy of 
Greene’s,” Smith resumed after taking a large 
chew of DeBord’s "long green,” "I guess he’s 
goin’ to be one of them fellows what gets his 
name in the paper.” 

"I haven’t much to say against him,” DeBord 
reasoned, as he returned the "long green” to his 
trousers pocket, "cause he’s a purty good sort of 


The Dominant Power 


91 


a chap, after all, but can’t say he’ll be as good 
a man as his old dad is.” 

On this particular morning Kenneth Greene 
joined Miss Gregory at the Ross residence. The 
two had planned on an outing down at the lake, 
and when Charlotte offered them a small basket 
filled with dainty eatables, which she had 
thoughtfully prepared, the two set off for the 
lake by the way of the old road leading down the 
valley. 

As Miss Gregory and Greene strolled along 
them occasionally met an incoming country boy 
or man, who would doff his hat in a clumsy, old- 
fashioned way and greet them with a smile, and 
a ‘'Howdy, Ken! Howdy, Miss!” 

Others rode on enviously, but with a spirit of 
“good luck to you, old boy.” 

The morning was fresh and cool; the dew had 
vanished at the first touch of the sun’s rays, 
leaving the flowers and ground plants supplied 
with new life. 

As the two wandered along in a leisurely man- 
ner, Miss Gregory ^aid: 

“Is not this the grandest place in all the 
world? It is here that people come to seek 
peace. I know that sorrow fills this beautiful 
world, but peace, sweet peace, is found only in 
places like this.” 

“Yes, it’s a wonderful old valley,” he assented 
meditatively, “but I wonder why I never realized 
its grandeur until you came. I have roamed these 


92 


The Dominant Power 


hills and valleys all my life like a soul asleep. 
I’ve thought more about my books and work in 
the shop at home than I have about the beauties 
of nature. I have often chafed at the bonds that 
held me here, but now — I do not believe I shall 
ever want to leave.” 

*^And I must go away tomorrow,” the girl re- 
marked tentatively; ‘‘perhaps — we shall never 
meet again!” 

He grasped her arm, and the look in his eyes 
drove all thoughts of teasing him from her mind. 

“I didn’t think you would be going away so 
soon !” he said, glumly, 

“So soon? Have I not stayed beyond my 
time?” 

“I don’t know,” he responded miserably. “But 
I know it is going to be mighty lonesome around 
here without you!” 

“Perhaps I shall return — sometimes. But 

should I not, Mount Auburn is not so far away.” 

They strolled on in silence for several mo- 
ments. The young man’s face was sober and 
thoughtful; the girl’s hopeful and slightly tri- 
umphant. When seated on a bench by the beach, 
she began earnestly: 

“Mr. Greene, have you made any definite plans 
for the future?” 

“None. I have been too contented with the 
present.” 

“Well, it is pleasant to beguile one’s hours in 
this restful place, but duty calls. The world 


The Dominant Power 


93 


calls you, Mr. Greene, and you should go!” 

“Let me hear your suggestions. What shall I 
do?” 

“I wish — I hope some day dt will be Kenneth 
Greene, StMesmanl^' 

“Statesman? It sounds well but I fear it is 
imp — ” 

“Kenneth !” A look from her soft, brown eyes 
drove all protest out of his mind. 

“I stand corrected — there is no such word. Go 
on with your suggestions. I am eager to hear 
them.” 

He listened attentively while she painted a 
picture — a picture of a battle, not with guns and 
swords, not with the dead and dying strewn 
around, but with good deeds and powerful shafts 
hurled by fearlei^s men against the foes of law 
and order. She asked: 

“What are you going to do for youreslf ? What 
are you going to do for the people in general? 
Will you become a factor in the great column of 
efficient workers for the public good? I am 
urging for courage and integrity in man. Just 
beyond these hills — ^beyond this valley, there are 
many intellectual giants. Will you strive for 
something above the commonplace?” 

“Miss Gregory,” he said, his voice tremulous 
with excitement, “for twenty-two years I have 
lived among these hills. I have often pondered 
the things great men have done, yet I have never 
thought of what I might be able to accomplish. 


94 


The Dominant Power 


but now at this urging of yours, there comes an 
irresistable impulse — a force within — that tempts 
me to undertake all that you have asked of me/' 

When he spoke, his words came earnestly and 
unfalteringly. The sun’s rays filtered through 
the swaying branches, rested for a moment on 
his head, bringing into relief a strong masterful 
face, dark eyes smouldering under heavy brows; 
firm, friendly mouth, resolute chin — a combina- 
tion of characteristics, bringing the conviction to 
her mind that here was a human dynamo charg- 
ed with, pent-up energy, just waiting to be re- 
leased. 

''Mr. Greene,' I am going to invite you to be- 
come a citizen of Mount Auburn. I am sure our 
city will be a good field for your endeavors. 
At least you may visit my parents and me. My 
father can advise and direct you toward the goal 
for which you are striving. Then I would like 
for you to know my mother. She is a remark- 
able v/oman and I know you will enjoy being 
entertained by her.” 

"To rece‘-’e the encouragement of your father, 
v/hom the people hold in such high regard, would 
undoubtedly strengthen me in my endeavors, and 
to visit your home would afford me the greatest 
pleasure and delight, but — ” he hesitated, while 
a proud flush suffused his forehead, “the ways of 
us country people are so different from those of 
the city. A blacksmith in the parlor might be 
embarrassing.” 


The Dominant Power 


95 


"'More likely to be interesting/' she parried. 

“Possibly I could learn the ethics of good so- 
ciety," he said hopefully. 

“Mr. Greene, you must have full confidence in 
yourself. It is quite possible for you with your 
energy and strength of character to fight your 
way through every obstacle that thwarts you." 

All day long until the sun was low and the air 
grew cooler, this man and woman talked. They 
were unmindful that the birds had hushed their 
songs; that the bat on nimble wings darted 
around in quest of prey. And as they walked 
homeward, Kenneth Greene admitted that he was 
ready to strive — to fight for attainment and 
recognition in the new world which she said lay 
“just beyond the hills." 

And when he took his leave that evening, he 
held out his hand to say good-bye. 

“Thank you for your interest in me. Miss Greg- 
ory. The hope and trust youVe placed in me 
will — ” 

He hesitated. He saw a mist gather in her up- 
lifted eyes. Raising her hand, he pressed it 
reverently to his lips and continued : 

“ — be the strength by which I'll climb !" Then 
he rode away into the night. 


CHAPTER XI 

MAINLY ABOUT THE HILL PEOPLE 

T he first evening after Helene Gregory re- 
turned from Greenwich Springs, she sat 
reciting to her father and mother interesting 
events of her three months' visit. 

‘‘Just think, mother, I have been away from 
home a long, long time, but I did not feel lone- 
some. Everybody was so jolly and the place so 
delightful that I never tired of staying. Then 
Charlotte was such a splendid chaperon, but, poor 
woman, she did not feel at liberty to accompany 
us on all our excursions, as it might injure her 
case against Mr. — " she paused, abruptly. She 
remembered that she was touching upon a 
matter that would come up for her father's de- 
cision in court that week. She glanced up just 
as the Judge turned to his paper and she wonder- 
ed if he had overheard her remark. 

— Oh, I had no time to become dismal," she 
emphasized with a shake of her head, feeling 
that she should exercise more caution, particular- 
ly in reference to Charlotte. 

*T suppose it was the people in general and no 
one in particular that made it all so interesting 
for you, Helene?" inquired her mother with a 
tentative smile. 


The Dominant Power 


97 


There was one young man in whom I was in- 
terested and ambitious for/' confided Helene. 'T 
believe he has the ability to become a states- 
man. He's an unassuming, unpretentious kind 
of a person, yet when he is aroused, has the dar- 
ing and fearlessness to combat any obstacle that 
confronts him." 

While the girl was speaking her eyes grew so 
brilliant, her manner so enthusiastic, that the 
mother guessed that a deeper attachment than 
mere friendship existed between her daughter 
and the young man. Lowering her voice, she 
said : 

''So he came as the dawn!" 

"Yes, as the dawn," Helene admitted, "but the 
manner of his coming was not in accordance with 
my expectations. He came shoeless — hatless — 
his sleeves rolled up — his collar open, and his face 
stained with grease and smut." 

So the evening wore on. Mr. Gregory at times 
feigned indifference. He adjusted his glasses 
and proceeded to read the Evening News, but 
each time he found himself listening to the girl's 
story of the events that had occurred during her 
many trips out into the country. 

Of course, since she had introduced the name 
of Kenneth Greene, the haunted church and the 
ghost they had found, came in for a second and 
even a third telling — that was the most thrilling 
part of it all. During the course of conversation 
it was significant that the young man's name 


98 


The Dominant Power 


dominated the narration of nearly every adven- 
ture. The repeated mention of the name called 
forth an occasional laugh from the Judge. Then 
Helene would change the conversation to some- 
thing else for a time, only to again bring her 
friend into prominence, and the Judge would 
glance over his glasses in a teasing way. 

"‘Well I don't care, he is at least noble-heartel 
and ambitious," the girl remarked in defense of 
what she had 3aid, "‘and a daring fellow who 
would fight a Hercules, and yet, he would not 
dispute the rights of a worm. He has promised 
to visit us, sometime, and I hope you both will 
encourage him, as he is anxious to become some- 
body above the ordinary." 

“My dear," the mother spoke, “the characteris- 
tics you speak of are rare. I know the environ- 
ment of a city does not favor such qualities as 
the country does, and for that reason, I am in- 
clined to believe that those who are reared in 
rural communities have the advantage. He may 
be all you claim. However, time alone can tell. 
Some one has said that. 

Like the searchers in the night, 

We must wait for morn' to bring the light! 

“It is morning, now, mother," Helene said, “it 
is the dawn," and she raised her lips for the ac- 
customed kiss. 

Helene finally forgot her vacation stories and 
entered into a discussion with her parents as 
to the probable effect “the little start," as the 


The Dominant Power 


99 


Judge called it, would have on Richard’s future. 

""He’ll make good,” was the girl’s parting re- 
mark as she hurried away to finish unpacking 
her baggage. 

She stood in her room amidst a scene of de- 
lightful confusion, A trunk stood open ; bed, 
chairs, and couches held a bewildering array of 
dainty lingerie and of wraps in shimmering satin 
and gauzy lace. 

As she mused over her jewels and other pretty 
conceits, they seemed to carry her back through 
the past, and an expression of satisfaction domin- 
ated her countenance. Her auburn hair fell 
about her face in charming disarray, accentuat- 
ing the whiteness of her complexion; her brown 
eyes were lustrous, and a bunch of violets fasten- 
ed at her belt perfumed the room. 

Richard Ryan, who had just returned from 
town, passed into the hall and stood by the open 
door admiring the pretty scene within. 

Helene came forward with a cry of delight. 

""Oh, Richard ! I have been waiting to see you. 
Come on in, and here, take this chair!” 

With a graceful sweep of her hands she empti- 
ed a rose brocaded rocker of its burden of femi- 
nine trappings and offered it to the young man. 

""Daddy has just told me all about how well 
you are getting on in this business, and I want 
to congratulate you, you lucky boy!” 

Richard smiled and entered. Disregarding the 
girl’s effusions, he queried succinctly: 


100 


The Dominant Power 


'‘Had a good time, Helene?'' 

“Yes, Richard, and I know you will enjoy my 
telling you about it." 

Accepting a seat, the young man noted the 
tumbled array of things about the room. 

“Make yourself comfortable, Richard. I ex- 
pected to see you looking differently. Beneath 
those smiles I detect a worried look that you try 
to conceal. Is it because you are working too 
hard? You should take the time off and spend 
a few weeks in Greenwich, too." 

He arose and leaning out of a window, looked 
out into the eastern sky. 

“See," he said, “it's getting dark in Greenwich, 
now. I don't believe I could ever enjoy myself 
so long down there. The people have no great 
lights as we do here. No crowds — ^no noise — 
nothing to remind one of a city. Really, weren't 
you lonesome ?" 

“Not in the least. I enjoyed an entirely new 
experience among the people whom I met in the 
hills. You saw them while on your trip down 
there, but you have no idea what they are like. 
They are chivalrous, hospitable and just as so- 
ciable as the story books have pictured them. 
And then there was so much to look forward to. 
Every day brought something new and inter- 
esting." 

“You always see the sunny side of life, Helene. 
My nature is not so. While the greatest of all 
good fortune did come, overwhelming me with 


The Dominant Power 


101 


gratitude to Uncle David, it has brought respon- 
sibilities — many of them grave ones/' 

‘The responsibilities which you have in mind, 
Richard, always bring out the man in man. Daddy 
has great faith in you, we all have for that mat- 
ter, and I feel certain that you can turn your luck 
to good account." 

“Yes,” he said, with sudden enthusiasm, “I am 
going to succeed. And to show your father how 
grateful I am to him, I am campaigning for his 
re-election. For some time past I have been busy 
interviewing every man — every voter. I have 
asked every business man, from his point of view, 
and the laboring man from his view of the bread 
and butter side of the question, to vote for the 
one who has stood for the greatest good to the 
greatest number.” He lifted his face, transfigured 
by hope and a new resolve, and, when he spoke, 
his voice was keen and convincing. 

“Oh, Richard, you are a true Gregory,” she 
said, with an approving nod of her head, “all ex- 
cept in name. I know daddy could not have made 
a better investment than he did when he placed 
you in such a position of trust. And you are go- 
ing to repay him in something that he will value 
more than gold — something that he will appreciate 
more from you than any other person.” 

“Yes, Helene,” said Richard, as another wave of 
enthusiasm swept over him, “I have mapped out 
a plan and have it well under way, and let me tell 
you, the man who defeats the Judge will have to 


102 


The Dominant Power 


get down to plain vote-buying, and at a high price, 
too. I have some of the best workers and some 
of the most influential men in the town on the 
Judge's side. They are lined up into a solid wall 
of fearless, fighting, Gregoryites that no force 
can batter down !” 

Helene marveled at her cousin's enthusiasm. 

‘'Good for you," she cried, “you are worthy of 
all daddy has done for you. And to show you how 
much I appreciate what you are doing for him, I 
am going to have you visit the Springs and make 
you acquainted with some of the young ladies I 
know, and possibly you can find one willing to vote 
for you without a single scratch on the ballot." 

Richard laughed. 

“If you do, what do you suppose Edith Gary 
will think of your scheming ?" he asked. “Possibly 
she has first claim." 

“Edith Gary, Richard?” she asked, pouting. 

“Certainly!” 

“Oh, Richard," she pleaded, “get her out of 
your heart and mind. I grant she is beautiful, 
gay, and — yes, fascinating, but I don't believe she 
is suited to you." 

“What have you against Miss Gary ?" he asked. 

“Nothing. Nothing in particular. Though I 
know she has only tolerated you when other com- 
pany was not available. You are wasting your 
time. There is that family friend, Mr. McCall 
from the North, who is overly attentive to her — 


•The Dominant Poiver 


103 


spends money excessively when in her company, 
so what chance have you?'' 

The young man pondered seriously. 

‘Torgive me, dear Richard, if the truth hurts. 
Possibly she has slighted you again, which ac- 
counts for that care-worn look I have been ob- 
serving. Are my conclusions right?" 

Still the young man did not answer, and the 
girl continued : 

‘‘She used to call you the ‘orphan.’ Of course 
she may not do so npw, as your present standing 
in the business world would make you a close 
second to Mr. McCall. For my part, I should not 
care for any one who would not offer me a smile 
when I was struggling along the lower levels. 
When one's star is in the ascendency, everybody 
smiles — everybody wants to shake hands. Listen, 
Richard, lift your eyes a little higher. The sun- 
shine lights the mountain-tops first.” 


CHAPTER XII 

THE PLOTTERS 

BRADLEY, the big political boss of 

A Mount Auburn, was called one evening into 
the law offices of Lewis and Templeton, prominent 
attorneys. 

‘"Mr, Bradley,” Mr. Lewis, the senior member 
of the firm began after the two were seated in 
the latter’s private study, “I have a proposition 
to make to you — something that requires tact, 
level-headedness, and a fearless heart. In fact, 
only a man of such characteristics will do for our 
needs. A man who will pledge his honor to keep 
our secrets is the man we want. 

‘These walls have no ears, neither have they 
eyes,” he assured Bradley, as the latter cautiously 
took a view of the surroundings. 

“Here, have a cigar, and I will explain.” Pro- 
ducing a box from an upper drawer in his desk, 
the attorney held it out to Bradley. 

“This is a gift from a friend of mine in the 
West Indies ; his private brand, too. They are for 
my friends and business confidants only. Well, 
naturally, I suppose you want to make all the 
money you can — of course you do. Why should 
I ask such a question?” 

104 


The Dominant Poiver 


105 


The attorney held a lighted match to Bradley's 
cigar. After he had blown several rings of smoke 
toward the ceiling, the latter remarked: 

“A good, cool smoke, indeed," and, sitting back 
ill the chair comfortably, he asked: “Now Lewis, 
v/hat did you say about making money?" 

“It is this, Bradley. Possibly you are familiar 
with the facts relating to the divorce suit that 
Edward Allison's wife has filed against him, ask- 
ing for an unreasonable division of all his prop- 
erty and interest in his company's holdings. Now 
Mr. Allison has employed our firm to conduct his 
side of the case, and we are going to contest the 
suit bitterly. We have taken the depositions of 
some witnesses who are expected to testify and 
have reluctantly come to the conclusion that the 
trial might result in favor of the woman. Now 
during the past few months this woman has been 
playing a mighty fine hand. To increase her 
sympathy and favor in the eyes of the court, she 
has been entertaining the daughter of Judge 
Gregory in her home at Greenwich Springs. There 
is no doubt as to her well laid plans. Naturally, 
the Judge's daughter, who is a friend and an old 
schoolmate of Mrs. Allison's, feels very sympa- 
thetic, and it's well beyond a conclusion that she 
will now, after hearing the plaintiff's story of 
Allison's treatment, use her influence with her 
father. 

“Mrs. Allison is in town now, and the girl has 
come home. Maybe the girl has already made 


106 


The Dominant Power 


overtures to her father, and maybe she hasn't, 
but we are not going to take chances. We do not 
say that Mrs. Allison's claims are unworthy, as 
we have been instructed to offer settlements 
which are liberal. However, we do not propose 
that our client shall be hauled into court and be 
made to pay unreasonable demands. This is what 
we want: We want your influence — your assist- 
ance. Mr. Allison is rich, and is despised by some 
because of that. But there's no reason why he 
shouldn't be given his rights. I am sure — " 

"'Just what do you want me to do, Lewis?" 
<<Tud" Bradley interrupted, his manner indicating 
impatience. 'Tell me what you want me to do, 
and then do your explaining while I think it over.” 

The attorney laid aside his cigar and squared 
himself in his easy chair as if he intended to enter 
a lengthy explanation. 

"This case goes to trial tomorrow," he said, 
lowering his voice, "and we want you to influence 
the court in Allison's behalf," 

For a moment Bradley thought seriously. He 
knew he was a power and that the attorney had 
recognized him as such. Hitherto, he had always 
been able to grasp and determine a point quickly, 
but in this matter, an immediate decision was 
not forthcoming. He meant to lend Lewis his 
strength — his influence, if a way was found to 
apply it. Bradley knew how to keep the friends 
he had w^on, and they were many. Men in every 
walk of life, for that matter, received the shake 


The Dominant Power 


107 


of his hand. The lame, the hungry, and unfortu- 
nate, all knew that within Bradley's bosom beat 
a sympathetic heart. The tramp, worn and weary, 
had only to appeal to *‘Tud,” and another be- 
liever in Bradleyism was enrolled. The criminal 
behind the bars was given a chance whenever 
Bradley said : ‘‘Let him go, there's much good in 
him yet." Bradley was never slow in asking 
favors, neither was he slow in granting them, but 
he admitted he didn't know how to safely grant 
this one favor to “influence the court." 

“Lewis," he said, after a lengthy pause, “Judge 
Gregory cannot be bought for any price. I am 
sure ! would not dare to offer him a bribe. In 
fact," he went on, “it would be placing myself in 
jeopardy to approach him openly in the interests 
of Allison. The Judge is strictly honest and fair, 
and I do not believe his daughter could influence 
him, neither do I believe she would stoop so low 
even at the instigation of her most intimate friend 
as to create a prejudice if she could. We men, 
Lewis," Bradley continued, shaking his head 
slowly, “would do anything, high or low, for gain, 
but as for the women — they are about all that's 
left of humanity that’s good and pure!" 

The attorney lowered his head under the gaze 
of Bradley and sighed at the rebuke. After a 
moment Bradley said: 

“Lewis, I must admit that the proposition will 
be a very difficult one to put over when dealing 
with men of Gregory's character." 


108 


The Dominant Power 


''We do not desire to bribe the court nor have 
you attempt it,” Lewis explained. "The plain let- 
ter of the law is not always just and should not 
be carried out when the benefit exceeds the wrong. 
Edward Allison’s Company, of which he is the 
head, is one of the main arteries that keeps this 
town alive. The rich man draws fire from evei*y 
known political and social source. If he practices 
philanthrophy, he is 'making a show,’ and he is 
'worldly and miserly,’ if he don’t. If he advocates 
certain legislation, they say it is 'self interest,’ 
and if he defends his character, he is 'buying im- 
munity.’ So you see, Bradley, the position of a 
man like Allison should be seriously considered 
by the court when summing up the evidence that 
Mrs. Allison is likely to offer.” 

Bradley sighed. 

"At present I have no idea how to proceed, I 
am not sure that Judge Gregory could be in- 
fluenced even if he knev^ that following out the 
letter of the law would work an injustice to Mr. 
Allison. The Judge has always maintained that 
'law to be effective must be respected, regardless 
of whom it affects.’ ” 

"But something must be done, Bradley,” sirgued 
the attorney, growing restless. 

"Lewis,” Bradley spoke after another short si- 
lence, "I am going to take this matter under ad- 
visement tonight, and in the morning I will report 
my decision. Should I find a way, remember my 
price will be commensurate with the good work 


The DomiTumt Power 


109 


I do/^ Then he said, ‘‘good-bye,” and passed down 
the stairs to the street. 

The attorney found much hope in Bradley’s 
words, and early on the following morning came 
down to the office to await the boss’s verdict. 

^'Good morning, Mr. Bradley,” the lawyer said 
cheerily, extending his hand for a shake, after 
which he offered the politician a chair. 

“No, no,” Bradley said with a wave of his hand, 
“I’ve decided that something might be done — at 
least I shall try.” 

“Yes, by all means you must,” came the quick 
response, offering a chair again. “I knew you’d 
find a way.” 

‘T haven^t the time for chairs and cushions now. 
It is business with me from now on. I want you 
to make the race for the judgeship against 
Gregory!” The politician pointed his finger di- 
rectly into the face of the attorney, who settled 
back in his chair with a suii)rised look. Bradley 
continued without giving him time to reply. 

“I want you to announce now — today, that you 
are a candidate for the circuit bench, subject to 
the nominating convention which meets next Mon- 
day.” 

The attorney, recovering from his surprise, 
laughed. “Nonsense, Bradley, what has my run- 
ning for office to do with this case in court ?” 

“Everything? Will you make the announce- 
ment, as I say?” he asked, pointedly. 

“I — well, really I have no desire for the office. 


110 


The Dominant Power 


If we win the case, Allison has promised me the 
position of general attorney for his company. The 
salary will be much larger than that of a judge. 
In fact, it will be double Gregory’s salary.” 

^'Because of that promise, so much the greater 
the reason why I want you to make the announce- 
ment. Such a declaration of your intentions might 
win you this case of Allison’s, if the Judge can 
be made to understand that your appointment 
to the attorneyship hinges on the disposition he 
makes of the case. If Allison wins, you will be 
appointed; that would necessitate your with- 
drawal from the race, leaving the field clear for 
the Judge. Do you understand me?” 

"Terfectly, sir. Suppose I lose this case?” 

^Then make the race for the judgeship.” 

‘^Suppose I lose the nomination?” 

‘^Nonsense,” Bradley answered, excitedly. “If 
you lose this case of Allison’s, I’ll see that you 
get the nomination. If you win this suit, I’ll 
throw the nomination to Gregory.” 

“Suppose I should be defeated at the polls?” 
the lawyer further asked. 

“Impossible ! Nothing of the kind likely to hap- 
pen. The nomination is equivalent to election, for 
I can pledge you the support of every voter in my 
party.” 

For a moment the attorney drummed his fingers 
on the edge of the desk. 

“I think I fully understand your plan — the strat- 


The Dominant Power 


111 


agem that necessitates my opposing Judge Greg- 
ory. 

‘*Sure you do. Judge Gregory must be made to 
undei-stand that only when the company calls you 
to act as its attorney will you withdraw from the 
race, and that withdrawal depends on a favorable 
decision for Mr. Allison.” 

Lewis made no immediate reply. The drum of 
his fingers beating a rapid tattoo upon the desk 
was the only sound that broke the stillness of that 
dramatic moment — a moment when decision hung 
in a balance — when success and failure alike 
awaited the affirmative nod or the negative shake 
of the head. 

''Yes,” came Lewis’ decisive answer. He arose 
from his chair, his eyes flashing, his manner ex- 
cited. "My announcement will go to the press to- 
day, and if I lose for Allison, Til win from Greg- 
ory !” 

When Bradley went his way that morning, he 
felt fully assured that when the Evening News 
came out announcing James A. Lewis for the 
judgeship, something would develop quickly along 
the lines he had planned. 

That evening after court hours, Bradley met the 
Judge in the corridor just outside his chambers. 
The politician’s manner indicated important busi- 
ness pressure when he shook the hand of the 
Judge hurriedly, and attempted to pass on. 

But Judge Gregory stopped him. 


112 


The Dominant Power 


‘'I haven't the time to talk to you now. Judge,” 
he said, looking at his watch. 

“Then I must see you tonight, Bradley. Or in 
the morning sure,” the Judge added, when the 
“boss” shook his head. 

“No, not before the noon recess tomorrow; 
Judge. That will be the only hour I can call my 
own for the next week to come. 

“Then at noon tomorrow, sure,” Judge Gregory 
repeated twice over as he followed the politician 
half way down the stairs. 

iBradley answered with a wave of his hand and 
a nod of his head, chuckling as he went. 

**Let him ponder over the matter tonight and 
tomorrow morning. It will produce a mellow ef- 
fect on his mind by that time, I dare say,” and 
the chuckle grew into a triumphant laugh. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE CURSE 

woman's plea is denied," the judge 
A ruled, and on an open record he wrote the 
verdict down. 

The scene in the court-room that afternoon was 
intense and dramatic. The defeated woman, 
Charlotte Allison, who had instituted the suit 
against her husband for legal separation and 
maintenance, arose to her feet. At first it seem- 
ed that she did not understand the meaning of 
the judge's verdict, or the words he used in de- 
fense of his act. 

The Court had said, addressing the attorney : 

‘'Gentlemen: Our highest court has decided 
heretofore that a trial court has the authority to 
judge what is, and what is not, competent testi- 
mony. In this exercise of right and power, my 
opinion is, that in this particular case the evidence 
does not warrant any further consideration. The 
testimony offered by the plaintiffs attorney is, 
as I view it, not sufficient to constitute a cause 
for action. The issues presented seem so trivial 
in character, that I wonder why the principals 
have not resorted to arbitration instead of bring- 
ing their differences into court. Therefore, in 
support of a just duty, I must stop proceedings, 
and rule — the woman's plea is denied." 

113 


114 


The Dominant Power 


Rising to her feet, the woman stood tensely 
silent. At last it seemed she understood that she 
had lost. Her face grew hard and anger inflamed 
her eyes. Her frame shook and she reeled for- 
ward grasping a banister for support. It was a 
struggle for self-control. Her passions over- 
powered her and the storm broke quickly, furious 
and unrelenting. 

^^Your Honor,” she began in a brisk voice that 
increased in its intensity as she proceeded, “you 
have decided this case, but it was not according 
to the testimony of witnesses, the usage of the 
present day. The evidence I have offered was 
sufficient to satisfy any man that my claims were 
just. Your opinion is not — and cannot be the 
prompting of an upright conscience. As true as 
Heaven above,” she almost screamed, lifting her 
hand upward, her face wreathed in tragic brood- 
ing, “I am the victim of some circumstance con- 
trolled by men — men who admit of no law save 
the law of greed — that oppresses — that maligns — 
that even kills! By your act you have branded 
every utterance of my tongue — the utterances of 
my friends, as pure falsehoods. You have tried 
to take from me my good name, but let the people 
judge me, and not you. Judge Gregory. Let them 
say,” she cried more furiously, sweeping her hand 
from the extreme right to the left, “whether a 
cup of sorrows shall be placed to your corrupted 
lips until you heart is purged of its stain and 
your face of the shame upon it!” 

The pen with which Judge Gregory wrote his 


The Dominant Power 


115 


verdict had slipped from his fingers. His face 
was pale and bloodless, his lips mute and unreply- 
ing. His head had sunk slowly down upon his 
bosom like one in deep remorse while the woman 
stormed on : 

‘'Curse you. Judge Gregory! Curse you! Others 
after me shall curse you 

She reeled backwards, her eyes flaming like pits 
of fire. The curves of her lips drew into hard 
lines, and with her hands extended above her head 
she toppled over limp and sensless across a coun- 
sel table. 

Instantly friends rushed to h-er aid. From their 
lips came low murmurs — from the lips of those 
who stood in the rear came censuring hisses and 
rumbling, angry voices. The countenances of 
men grew flushed ; puzzled and questioning looks 
spread over the faces of women. 

Men had risen to their feet; some climbing on 
the backs of benches, straining every muscle for 
a better view. In the aisle they crowded, shoved 
and craned their necks excitedly, eager to get a 
glimpse of the woman who had dared to defy the 
highest known power in the county — a judge of 
the circuit court. 

During the scene Judge Gregory did not lift his 
head, neither did he attempt to restore order, but 
sat like one unmindful that down below, lying 
half across a counsel table was a convulsive, fran- 
tic form, the embodiment of all that was revenge- 
ful, mad, and defiant. 

It was at the hour of noon preceding this scene 


116 


The Dominant Power 


in court that “Tud” Bradley found the Judge in 
his chambers, waiting. He shook the hand of ‘'his 
honor” in a lingering, warm-hearted manner. A 
pair of coal-black eyes looked down into the up- 
turned face of the Judge. The former smiled as 
he spoke a few complimentary words as a matter 
of courtesy ; then he was ready for business. 

“Bradley, the Evening News reports the name 
of James A. Lewis as a candidate for the bench 
against me. Have you read it ?” 

“Sure I have. But he's not against you, Judge. 
You are not in the running, are you?” seriously. 

“I am. Is it news to you, Bradley, to know I 
am a candidate to succeed myself?” 

“It is news, yes ! I knew during the early spring 
that such was your intention, but as you did not 
come to me as you usually do, I drew conclusions 
that you were out of the running; so did every- 
body else.” 

“For a time I was ; until the party insisted that 
I should head the ticket. You seem to be in the 
dark about it all. I wondered why you hadn't sent 
me your best wishes. You were always among the 
first.” 

Bradley made no reply. He was too busy think- 
ing. He was studying the maneuvering mind cf 
Gregory, and so allowed him to go on. 

“Yes, I have no doubt as to the outcome,” the 
latter said in a leisurely way, at the same time 
wondering at Bradley's meditative mood. “I 
have a clear record, and no man in my party or 
out of it can point to a single act of mine that 


The Dominant Poiver 


117 


was not an act of simple justice. Why don't you 
express yourself, Bradley?” the Judge added with 
a rising voice, “do you oppose me?” 

“God knows better than that, Gregory, and so 
do you !” retorted the boss, as he grasped the arm 
of the Judge roughly, seemingly unconscious that 
he was a bit rude. Sighing, he dropped his head. 
It was a trap set for the Judge, and it worked 
well. 

“Come! Come! Bradley, confess. You know 
you stand opposite to me? You might as well — 

Then came an intense moment. Bradley had 
arisen from his chair quickly. His eyes beat down 
sternly into the inquiring ones lifted before him, 
and he hissed ; 

“Judge Gregory, no one ever before has dared 
to disupte my word, and I'll not allow you to do it. 
I repeat — ^you know better!” The index finger 
of the politician shook reprovingly in the face of 
Gregory. “But I will confess one thing — I have 
made a blunder.” 

The Judge straightened up. 

“I did not know you would be a candidate, so I 
pledged my support to another.” 

“To Lewis?” 

“Yes.” 

It was first blood for Bradley. Gregorj^ drop- 
ped his eyes to the desk and for a moment fumbled 
with some letters which lay near. 

“Tud” Bradley's chin rested dejectedly upon his 
bosom, but from beneath heavy lashes his eyes 
gleamed fiercely down upon the man before him. 


118 


The Dominant Power 


It was only a moment thus, then the Judge spoke: 

'"Without youT support I might count myself in 
the doubtful column so far as the nomination is 
concerned?^' 

"Yes,'' answered Bradley, regretfully. Then 
he lapsed into a painful silence. 

"When did you make this pledge?" 

"Only yesterday.” Again sighing heavily, he 
continued : "I did not know you would run again, 
so I have pledged myself to the next best man. It 
may have been careless not to inquire of you, but 
— since I have promised Lewis, I mjust keep my 
word.” 

Another silence followed. 

"Bradley, listen to me! I counted on you from 
the beginning. You have always supported me, 
and I am confident that if you had known my in- 
tentions you would not have pledged your word to 
another. I cannot spare you now, because, under 
the circumstances, the pledge you made Lewis 
stands for naught. You can have him release you. 
If you fail me it will disrupt our party, and a 
man of different faith will be elected, as I do not 
believe Lewis can carry the election.” 

Deep down in Bradley's heart he was amused, 
but outwardly he assumed a grave and positive 
manner. 

"Judge Gregory, you know I am a Bradley. You 
know what the name Bradley stands for. I have 
been hounded at and barked at ; I have been called 
every mean, contemptible name under the sun; 
but I have been credited with one good trait of 


The Dominant Poiver 119 

which I am proud — and that is, the distinction of 
keeping my word. I have been sorely tempted in 
other days to break my promise, but this tempta- 
tion is the greatest of them all I Judge Gregory, 
if I should break my faith with Lewis, I should 
break my faith with you.” 

''Listen, Bradley. Your determination to stand 
by your word of honor only kindles a stronger 
desire in me to possess the services of a man like 
you.” Almost into the face of Bradley a\ finger 
was pointed, and a pair of steel-gray eyes shone 
with determination. 

"Think for a moment. CanT you direct some 
movement that will bring about a release from 
such a promise?” 

Long had Bradley battled for such an opening, 
and now it had come. He had studied a line of 
talk that would bring about the desired result. 
He knew that the Judge was looking for a ray of 
hope, and the answer came quickly. 

"Yes, it is quite possible that Lewis may release 
me, but if he does, it will be because of circum- 
stances over which I have no control. I wish that 
I had the power — but I am helpless. Well — ” he 
sighed seriously. 

"Go on, Bradley. What circumstances? I am 
devouring every word you are saying.” 

"This is not the proper time to discuss certain 
matters.” 

"It is perfectly proper, sir. Go on!” 

"I fear— well, I will not impose on you by ad- 
ding anything more.” He turned to go. 


120 


The Dominant Potver 


‘‘Hold on, Bradley! I tell you I must know 
something about these conditions, and of the man 
who will contest me,'* 

“Since you insist and doubly insist, Fll tell you. 
Now don't get the wrong impression of my mean- 
ing.” Stooping nearer the Judge's ear, he almost 
whispered : “There is a bare possibility that this 
man Lewis will never go before the convention, 
and that possibility hinges on the outcome of this 
case of Allison's over which you are presiding.” 

At first the Judge's face wore a puzzled look, 
then it grew red with anger. Bradley was firm 
and unexcited. Placing a hand on his shoulder, 
Bradley continued : 

“Don't interrupt me now. You have insisted 
and insisted that I tell you the true circumstances, 
and I am going to do it.” He drew nearer. 
“Lewis'* aspirations for the judgeship hang on the 
decision you will render in the case he is now con- 
ducting before you. Now just wait a moment, 
please, and let me explain. If Lewis wins this 
suit, Allison will appoint him corporation attorney 
for his company at a salary double that of a 
circuit judge. Lewis will then withdraw from the 
race, and I will be free to support you. If, upon 
the other hand, the attorney should lose his suit, 
he will not likely be appointed to the place Mr. 
Allison had promised him conditionally. Then 
there will be nothing for Lewis to aspire to but 
the judgeship, and if he runs, I will support him. 
That is a true condition that you insisted on know-- 
ing. I'm going now. Good-bye, Judge.” 


The Dominant Power 


121 


Gregory made a frantic effort to detain his 
visitor, but Bradley, proudly and victoriously 
bowed himself out of the room and went his way. 

At that moment Judge Gregory lost his head, 
and when he appeared on the bench at two o'clock 
the spectators commented on his extreme nervous- 
ness. As the case proceeded, he showed a temper 
in no unmistakable terms. He was quick to parley 
with the attorneys. He grumbled at every objec- 
tion he was asked to sustain or overrule. He 
threatened them with reprimand. To the spec- 
tators he said : 

‘This room is too noisy — too much walking up 
and down the aisles." To a bailiff he ordered, 
“clear the room if this noise doesn't cease." 

At other times he seemed to lose all interest in 
the proceedings. Once he hung his head and 
reasoned : 

“If Lewis wins this suit for Allison, Allison 
will make him his general attorney, and the way 
will be clear for Bradley to support me. If he 
loses — then — I may lose. Bradley must help me. 
I cannot spare him!" He brought his fist down 
with a bang upon his desk, and the attorneys 
wondered why the Judge was so irritable. 

A witness for the plaintiff was on the stand. 
Twice during the examination the Judge arose 
from his chair and walked to and fro across the 
rostrum, his arms folded across his breast, his 
head bowed meditatively. At another time his 
arms moved convulsively, and his face took on a 
look of great unrest. 


122 


The Dominant Power 


Finally, he paused abruptly in his tramp; he 
looked the witness over critically; no less severe 
he turned his eyes upon attorney Lewis, and then 
took a general survey of the room. He studied 
face after face, expression after expression. 

He returned to his seat, his face pale, but de- 
termined. Lifting his pen, and leaning upon one 
elbow, he addressed the attorneys and offered 
reasons for his rulings that followed — ^an act that 
threw him from the high pinnacle of a wise and 
upright judge to a plane of suspicion and distrust 
— where he and his kind stand scorned and 
shunned by men. 


CHAPTER XIV 


CLOUDS AND SUNSHINE 

J UDGE GREGORY was very restless that even- 
ing after he returned from court. The Even- 
ing News had come out criticising the decision 
rendered in the Allison divorce case rather 
severely. It attacked the imbecility of the law, in 
so far as too much power was placed in the hands 
of one man. The paper pointed out the evil that 
arises from wrong interpretation of the law, 
when used under the pressure and influence of 
power and domain.” 

While Helene sat in the presence of her father 
that night, she remained silent. The Judge was 
silent too. Mrs. Gregory seemed indisposed, and 
Richard, who had of late adopted the habit of 
spending his evenings at home, had nothing at all 
to say on the comments of the News, Of course 
they had all read the paper, but "hone dared to 
venture an opinion. 

Helene was depressed over the defeat of her 
friend's case in court. She was thoroughly in 
sympathy with Charlotte's views and felt her 
misfortune keenly. The fact that Judge Gregory 
had presided over the case and had been the one 
to pass judgment made it all the harder to bear. 
She felt that an irreparable breach had come into 

123 


124 


The Dominant Power 


her own relations with Charlotte, and the thought 
pained her. 

Once she made up her mind to broach the sub- 
ject to her father and point out to him several 
puzzling facts that did not seem to be the credit- 
able acts of an upright judge. Yet she knew it 
was not her place to condemn — not the duty of a 
daughter to reprimand a father. Surely he was 
good and wise and honorable ! 

Then — with sudden revulsion of feeling, her 
heart began to cry out in fear — fear for her big, 
good-natured father! She knew that out in the 
world the pressure became so powerful at times 
as to virtually force strong men to lengths beyond 
what seemed to be right and just. 

Had her father been tried beyond his strength? 

She blinked rapidly and looked across the room 
to where he was sitting. He was not reading ; the 
paper still clasped in his hands lay in his lap. 
There were tired lines about his eyes, and his face 
was somber and thoughtful. 

A queer fullness gathered in her throat. She 
arose and crossed to where he sat. Placing one 
arm over his shoulders, she gently withdrew the 
paper from his hands, and said: 

‘'Daddy, you don't seem to be as communi- 
cative as usual. Can it be that you are worrying 
over these newspaper comments? What are the 
opinions and dissensions of a reporter worth, com- 
pared with those of a man who has had years of 
experience to draw upon?” 


The Dominant Potver 


125 


The Judge shook his head slowly. 

'T am just a little tired, Helene. I have had an 
unusually heavy week,” he explained, drawing her 
down upon the arm of his chair, “Your words are 
such a comfort to me, Helene. You would never 
forsake me — you do not think me unjust — dis- 
honest, do you?” 

“No! No! Never! A thousand times no!” She 
threw both arms about his neck, saying: “It 
matters little what people say, the best man in all 
Mount Auburn is the one they are condemning 
today. But I will never condemn you — ^neither 
will mamma, nor Richard.” 

Lifting the paper she pointed out a certain col- 
umn, the heading of which was set in bold-faced 
type, and said: 

“This matter isnT worthy of your attention, 
Daddy. But,” she went on, casting the paper 
aside, “I am — I mean that I wish that Charlotte 
and Mr. Allison's case had never been brought to 
your court,, then you would not have had the dis- 
agreeable duty of ruling against her. Naturally, 
all decisions are disapproved by the losing side 
and whichever way a case ends, somebody tries to 
make political significance out of it. I cannot 
understand why you have your heart set on an 
office that is constantly costing you many good 
friends. Somehow, I am not very enthusiastic 
over your re-election.” 

“I understand what the scoundrels are trying to 
do. So do all my friends. But I would not think 


126 


The Domiriant Power 


now of quitting the race in the face of all this 
newspaper talk. Should I ever resign, it will be 
after I am re-elected, and not while I am a can- 
didate for the nomination.” 

Helene sighed heavily.” 

^'It is not in my blood, Helene,” the judge con- 
tinued, ‘'to put my hands to the plow handles and 
look back.” 

“I don’t think ‘looking back’ would be any re- 
flection on you, David,” Mrs. Gregory spoke. “It 
seems to me it would be an indication of a strong 
mind and will power if you did overcome this 
political fascination.” 

The Judge made no reply to Mrs. Gregory, but 
turning to young Ryan, who was an interestea 
listener to the conversation, said : 

“Richard ! ‘Et in, Brute T ” 

“I am not competent. Uncle, to advise you,” 
Richard said, with an apologetic smile. “I can- 
not well advise myself, yet.” 

The telephone rang, and the Judge hastened to 
answer. 

After a few moments conversation with some- 
one, he returned with a rapturous smile, and be- 
fore a member of the family could address a word 
of inquiry, he explained: 

“So you both would have me play the ‘quitter.^ 
Well, it might be surprising to you to learn that 
James A. Lewis has beat me to it. He has played 
‘quitter’ first!” 

His hands went together with a clap, and his 
eyes returned to their old-time brightness. 


The Dominant Power 


127 


"I? I, to quit the race, when I knew all the 
time the other fellow would not stick? My nomin- 
ation is assured now !” proudly. 

''It appears to me that this man Lewis 'is to one 
thing constant never.' Some powerful influence 
must have been applied to cause such lightning 
change of mind," Helene conjectured. 

"To relieve your inquiring mind, Helene, of its 
burden," the Judge replied, with a tinge of scorn 
in his voice, "Bradley tells me that Allison has 
offered Lewis a position as general attorney for 
his company, at a salary much better than that of 
a circuit judge. That is the reason he changed 
his mind. Nothing strange about that. And be- 
sides, he knew he couldn't defeat me in the con- 
vention, anyway. No man in Mount Auburn can 
do that," boastfully. 

"Possibly the company was interested in the 
case, and created the place for Lewis as a reward 
for good service rendered Mr. Allison." There 
was irony in the way she spoke, and for a moment 
she felt ashamed of such remarks. The Judge 
walked the floor nervously, and as a substitute for 
an apology for what she had thoughtlessly said, 
she continued : "Mr. Lewis is a great lawyer, and 
doubtless the company may have had him slated 
for such a place many months ago." 

' "I don't think women are qualified to discuss 
political subjects at all," the Judge remarked, and 
excusing himself, retired to his room. 

Until late that night, Helene and her mother 


1^8 


The Dominant Power 


did discuss ^‘political subjects,” as the Judge called 
them, and it was all confidential. 

Once Helene remarked : 

know it must have been a great shock to 
Charlotte. I believe her claims were as worthy 
as Mr. Allison's,” and she sighed regretfully. 

know she is no longer a friend of the Greg- 
orys !” 

Early on the following morning Judge Gregory 
hastened down to his office, and at once sum- 
moned his trusty politicians about him. It was 
evident that he was not at all in a pacified state 
of mind. He paced the floor until Bradley and 
some others put in their appearance. 

''Bradley I want you, and you, too, Joe Stearns, 
to go out and fight for me as you never fought 
before. You both know the Evening Neivs has at- 
tacked my court decisions, and have manufactured 
a lot of material' for political gossipers. True, 
all this talk can't throw the nomination to another, 
now, as I have no opposition,” turning to Bradley, 
questioningly, "but it is the voters whom I fear. 
See,” he went on hurriedly, "we must insist that 
every friendly voter casts his ballot. I don't care 
what verbal agreements you men make to petty 
office-seekers or anyone else in exchange for their 
support, but I advise you to get their votes by any 
means you can. I will adjust all claims made by 
such men, afterward.” 

While J udge Gregory was giving these instruc- 
tions, "Tud” Bradley sat patiently waiting, tensely 


The Dominant Power 


129 


silent. His brain had long before mapped out a 
plan of procedure. Finally he broke out in his 
blunt, old-fashioned ways of talking. 

''Sit down, Gregory, and let me have something 
to say ! Everything has been gone over time and 
again. It is the system that wins. And as for 
that Allison decision write-up in the papers — for- 
get it, and everybody else will do the same. A 
man in public life must expect criticism. But you 
speak of getting votes,” he went on, assuming, a 
positive demeanor, "there’s one thing for you to 
do, that we cannot do.” 

"What is that one thing? I’ll do it!” 

"Now don’t make any such promises until you 
know what my proposition is,” Bradley v/arned, 
"else, you might regret it. True, as you say, v/e 
need every vote on election day. You have some 
fellows in jail, charged with some crime. Most all 
of them, if given a chance, might never break the 
law again. Give them a hearing and discharge 
them. It will work wonders.” 

For a moment the Judge thought seriously. 

"I can’t do it. The law don’t — ” 

"The law nothing! Listen to me. Judge!” inter- 
rupted Bradley, as he rose and walked over to 
where the Judge was sitting, "don’t you know you 
have a job on your hands getting elected again? 
You need them boys, and you need ’em bad. And 
besides, would the state be sorely grieved should 
you show a little mercy? You have got a good 
machine all right. Judge, but you must keep feed- 


130 


The Dominant Power 


ing it, or it will die. Such boys as these fellows 
are mighty good material, and if you show 'em 
mercy now, they'll remember you when you need 
'em." 

For a moment the Judge was enthused. But 
still he argued ; 

‘'What disposition can I make where the evi- 
dence points conclusively to their guilt?" 

“Gregory! You are a lawyer and I am not," 
the boss said, directing his finger in an indicating 
way between himself and the jurist, “can't you 
think of some technicality to offer in support of 
what you do ? There's a ‘Faulty Information' that 
is of common usage. A stenographer may have 
failed to put in the word 'And' in the proper place 
in the indictment. There may not be sufficient 
‘Thercf ores' and ‘Wherefores' on the record to 
make the case clear and easily understood. It is 
more than possible that some of the witnesses may 
be sick. You know people do get sick. Judge. Oh, 
there are a thousand other means that others 
before you have successfully used." 

“Then shall I advance the cases on the docket 
for an early hearing — before the convention 
meet?" the Judge asked, submissively. 

“Don't need 'em in the convention," Bradley 
advised. “The convention is fixed. The day be- 
fore the election will do for their particular cases; 
The people then won't have time to question your 
act before going to the polls." 


CHAPTER XV 

“NAY, ALL IS WELL TODAY!” 

is coming tomorrow, mother,” Helene 

A -1. Gregory announced as she came skipping 
in holding an open letter in her hand. There was 
a high color in her cheeks and a bright gleam in 
her brown eyes. ‘‘You have often expressed a 
desire to see Mr. Greene. You will get your wish. 
This is what he says : 

“I have made arrangements to attend the Dal- 
lum School of Law in your city, which opens 
September the 1st. I shall leave for Mount Au- 
burn about a week in advance of the opening, as I 
want to get rested up and be fully prepared to 
commence hard work on the first day of the term. 
In deciding on this move, I am accepting your 
advice to ‘be a lawyer,’ and that means I shall be 
one, too! This is boasting, is it not? Well, you 
remember we drew a line through a certain 
lengthy word that I used to use quite frequently, 
therefore, it leaves me no alternative other than 
to succeed in whatever I shall attempt to do.” 

“And you can wager he’ll become a good lawyer, 
too !” the girl added, as her cheeks glowed the 
more. “He closed by saying:” 

“You may expect me sometime Tuesday.” 

“Now that will be tomorrow, mother! Oh, I’m 
so glad he has decided on the legal profession ! I 

131 


1Z2 


The Dominant Poiver 


I wish I could look ten years ahead and see him 
as he will then be. No doubt he would be a good 
man to assist daddy in fighting those who are 
trying to defeat him in the election. You seem to 
be doubtful, mother, but those boys from the hills 
have the metal, and they can talk. Daddy will 
agree with me the moment he meets Mr. Greene.” 

hope we shall not be disappointed. I have 
confidence in your judgment, my daughter,” re- 
plied Mrs. Gregory. ‘*1 am reminded of a little 
verse : 

We know nort; time alone can tell. 

We wait and hope all may be well.” 

^‘But you didn’t finish the verse,” Helene ex- 
claimed triumphantly, quoting: 

Nay, all is well today.” 

And thus the talk went on between mother and 
daughter. 

It was near the luncheon hour on the following 
day that Helene Gregory sat alone waiting — her 
heart quickening at every sound that came from 
the street. Occasionally she rose and peeped out 
through a window. Once she paused before a 
mirror and, taking a look at herself, smiled ap- 
provingly. She wore a gown of a soft, simple 
fabric, having a decidedly pretty fichu effect at 
the throat. Her hair, done becomingly, lay low 
upon her neck, and a flower of a deep purple 
variety nestled against a background of dark 
auburn tresses. 

She trembled when the door-bell rang, why, she 
did not know. The feeling was only momentary, 


The Dominant Power 


1 oo 

loo 

and she stepped lightly forward. Opening the 
door, she was confronted by a tall, stalwart young 
man dressed in a business suit of attractive 
brown. 

It was Kenneth Greene. 

''Miss Gregory V* he bowed, lifting his* hat and 
extending his hand. 

"Mr. Greene !"’ she exclaimed, "I am glad you 
have called. I received your letter and was ex- 
pecting you!” 

For a moment Kenneth was at a loss for a reply. 
There was an awkward silence during which the 
seconds seemed like hours to him. He gazed into 
two uplifted eyes of brown. There was a sincere . 
welcome there. Then he said, as he stepped inside 
at her invitation. 

"Miss Gregory, I am glad for this privilege of 
calling. It is like coming to an oasis after travel- 
ing through a desert.” 

"I trust this particular oasis will lend you suc- 
cor, Mr. Traveler,” she answered smilingly, and 
led the way into the library. 

"Have a seat here by the window, Mr. Greene,” 
she continued, drawing up a chair. "You will 
excuse me for a moment,” and she hurried into an 
adjoining room. 

To Kenneth it seemed an hour before she re- 
turned, and when she did, her father and mother 
were with her. 

The Judge extended his hand and gave the 
young man an enthusiastic welcome. Mrs. Greg- 


134 


The Dominant Power 


ory, with tact, murmured a few kind words which 
put the visitor at his ease. He soon established 
himscif in her good graces, and her gentle, well 
bred manner immediately made a strong impres- 
sion on him. 

The young man showed his appreciation of the 
courtesies he was receiving. He glanced at the 
face of the girl. A look from her eyes caused him 
to forget every word he intended to say. 

Helene, realizing that she was the cause of all 
his embarrassment, came to his rescue. 

‘"Mr. Greene, I have made my father and mother 
fully acquainted with your school life back at the 
Springs, and your unique way of preparing your- 
self for the exercises at the close of the school.” 

Mrs. Gregory said: 

''We feel honored to receive one who has so com- 
pletely gained the respect and admiration of his 
community, and we shall try to entertain 3^ou in a 
manner worthy of the position j^ou have won for 
yourself. Our daughter,” turning to Helene, "tells 
us you took the entire town by storm when you 
delivered the valedictoiy address on the occasion 
of your graduation.” 

The big, round face of the Judge shone with 
good nature. He was evidently in sj^mpathy with 
Mrs. Gregory's views. 

"Come !” he said, "let as have luncheon.” Plac- 
ing one hand upon the young man's shoulder, he 
said, "Mamma, are you ready?” 

She answered in the affirmative, and the four 
passed into the spaciour. dining-room. 


The Dominant Power 


135 


Kenneth was too intelligent to make excuses for 
himself, so he followed the example set by others 
at the table. But all the time he was extremely 
nervous, lest he should transgress some rule of 
etiquette. 

He was practically unacquainted with the 
usages of society, but like all persons of innate 
refinement, was guided by good sense and a cer- 
tain feeling of self respect that were of great 
assistance. 

The family realized that he had not been ac- 
customed to society, but both the Judge and Mrs. 
Gregory saw at once that he possessed the in- 
stincts of a gentleman, and back of that they could 
see qualities that bade fair to place him in an 
enviable position in the course of time. They 
made every effort to relieve any embarrassment 
that might make itself felt, and assumed the un- 
affected manner of plain home people. 

‘‘Mr. Greene, will you have a cup of tea?” in- 
quired Mrs. Gregory. 

“Mamma, possibly Mr. Greene prefers some- 
thing stronger,” said the Judge. 

“Coffee, then?” she suggested. 

Before the young man could make known his 
preference, the Judge became more explicit. 

“Stronger than coffee, mamma.” His eyes 
twinkled and the lines of his face showed traces 
of a smile which he evidently tried to control. 

The hostess hesitated, inquiringly, and Helene 
looked across the table in a half savage manner, 
shaking her head. 


The Dominant Power 


lae 

“Stronger than coffee, did you mean, Judge 
Gregory?'' Kenneth inquired, but Helene inter- 
rupted : 

“Mr. Greene doesn't drink anything stronger 
than coffee, daddy, and besides, we haven't any- 
thing stronger in the house. We never did, and 
we never will." 

'Well, I never tasted anything stronger than 
coffee," said Greene, smilingly. “It seems to me 
that I have neard the folks back home speak of 
something stronger, and about revenue officers, 
and all of that, but the country is dry now, and 
we don't care for anything wet, except rain." 

The Judge laughed. 

“Mr. Greene, daddy was only joking," assured 
the girl. “You will understand him better, later, 
I think. I believe he is never serious except when 
he is discussing politics." 

“Oh, yes, that reminds me. Young man, what 
are your politics?" asked the Judge. 

“I haven't any afe yet. But I think I shall in 
every case support the man and his principles, re- 
gardless of party lines." 

“That is exactly right, my boy," approved Mr. 
Gregory. Then he seemed to lose all interest in 
the luncheon. Sitting back in his chair, he pre- 
pared to monopolize the entire time of the visitor, 
but Helene objected firmly. 

“Now, daddy, I object to a discussion of politi- 
cal questions, today. You and Mr. Greene may 
be of a different faith." 


The Dominant Poiuer 


137 


‘'Helene, I judge that Mr, Greene is liberal and 
considerate in his views, and as for myself, it 
would make no difference if his ideas were exactly 
opposite to mine. Despite my age and experience, 
I might learn something from this young man.” 

“No, no, I could not enlighten you along that 
line. Judge Gregory,” Kenneth said with a doubt- 
ful shake of his head. “If you were to ask me 
something about the work in my father’s shop — 
about tempering steel, or something of the sort, 
I might exchange ideas with you.” 

“Did you ever think, young man, what you are 
capable of doing?” asked the Judge, as he leaned 
forward in a sober manner. “Do you know that 
some day you may lay aside the sledge, quit tem- 
pering' steel in that shop of your father’s and pick 
up an officer's gavel, to temper the laws with 
justice and mercy in the legislative shops of your 
state ?” 

To which Helene said, clapping her hands : 

“That is just what I have been talking to Mr. 
Greene about!” 

“So, young lady, you admit that you have been 
taking an interest in politics, too,” the Judge re- 
marked. Turning to the visitor, he resumed : “I 
am always interested in a man who has the make- 
up of a fighter, and you don’t have to tell me your 
ambitions; I know them. Laying down a sledge 
in a shop and coming out clean-cut to enter the 
legal profession is a step few have the courage to 
take. Some people argue that to accomplish such 


138 


The Dominant Power 


a task would be extremely arduous, if not im- 
possible to a young man of only ordinary advan- 
tages.” 

'The word, 'impossible,’ has been torn out of my 
dictionary, Mr. Gregory,” the boy said. Turing 
to Helene, he smiled: "Miss Gregory can ex- 
plain.” 

"Daddy,” she said, illustrating with her hands, 
"Mr. Greene has drawn a great big line through 
that word, 'impossible.’ To him there is no such a 
word in all the English language.” 

"Good!’' exclaimed the Judge, "and don’t you 
ever try to erase that line, either. You haven’t 
any need for the word. It is only used by those 
who are in retreat, and you are in the advancing 
column, now. If you eliminate that word, you 
eliminate failure, and invite success in every hon- 
orable undertaking.” Looking at his watch, he 
continued: "I must ask you to excuse me, now; 
I am due at the court-room at one-thirty. Mr. 
Greene,” shaking hands^ "I am going to welcome 
you to Mount Auburn to become one of its citizens. 
I think I am not deceived in you. I always place 
full confidence in a man of your type.” 

Kenneth Greene had listened attentively. He 
felt that the Judge was speaking from the depth 
of his heart. 

"Judge Gregory,” he said, "I am indeed appre- 
ciative of your kindness and trust. I accept the 
friendship you offer, and I most earnestly hope 
that my conduct will never give you cause for 


The Dominant Power 


139 


regret.” Looking toward Helene, he continued: 

now understand what it is to possess the friend- 
ship of a Gregory.” 

''Let me tell you, wife,” the Judge said, as the 
two stood at the door, "that boy will some day be 
a power. He is of the right stamp, and I believe 
he will be a new impetus to Richard.” 

"Isn't daddy one of the grandest men you ever 
met?” questioned Helene, as she led the way back 
to the parlor. "Really, I think he is one of the 
dearest men in the world.” 

"He is all of that,” replied Kenneth, "and 
more.” 

"More? Will you explain, Mr. Greene.” 

"He is the father of the dearest girl in the 
world !” 

She turned toward the window, and try as he 
would, he could not see the expression on her face. 

"I suppose you still love the flowers, Mr. 
Greene?” she finally asked. 

"I do,” he answered, pausing at her side and 
glancing through the window as she drew the 
curtain. 

"Then let us go into the garden,” she suggested. 

"I love every flower that blooms,” he remarked 
as the two passed down the walk. 

"Yes, some have dangerous thorns. But it's 
necessary. They operate as a lecture. There's a 
lesson in all created things.” 

"Yes,” he said, as they strolled out to where a 
magnificent bush overhung the walk, "the lesson 


140 


The Dominant Power 


of the rose and its thorn should be particularly 
applied to our eveiy-day dealings between man 
and man.” 

‘^Between us,” she ventured. 

**Yes, between us. Words have their bitterness 
— roses have their thorns, and often a thoughtless 
tongue and a rough uncultured hand discovers 
that fact.” 

‘^And our words will always be — sans the bit- 
ter,” she declared, flashing a bright glance. 

An hour later, the two were standing near the 
entrance to the house. 

“When you come again, Mr. Greene, I should 
like to hear all about your progress in school. You 
know I am interested in you — ” 

The intensity of his look made her add, rather 
quickly. 

“I mean I am — interested in your studies.” 

“Miss Gregory,” he said, “your admission of 
interest in me was truly a rose, but when you 
modified what you said, it became a thorn. Some- 
times,” he went on without giving her a chance to 
explain, “the sons of blacksmiths from the hills 
forget that they should not expect much. How- 
ever, I hope you will never have reason to with- 
draw interest in my studies, at least.” 

The girl hung her head for a moment, as she 
carelessly played with a briar-bush that dangled 
over a trellis. 

“I am afraid you will injure your hands,” he 


The Dominant Power 


141 


said, removing the briar from her reach. ‘That 
bush has many thorns.” 

“Yes,” she admitted, “and cruel ones, too, but 
not half so cruel as what you said a moment ago.” 

He was endeavoring to get a glimpse of her 
face. ' And when he saw the wounded look in her 
eyes, he took both her hands in his, exclaiming : 

“That was thoughtless of me, Miss Gregory! I 
did not mean it as you construed. I bungle my 
words so that people do not understand, some- 
times. I am untutored in the ways of the people 
who live beyond the hills, and I have no business 
to be here. I ought to go back home and stop 
trying.” Releasing her hands, he turned and 
looked longingly out over the city toward the east 
— toward his native hill-country. 

The next instant a hand was placed gently on 
his arm, and he felt a tug at his sleeve. 

“Mr. Greene, I shall not listen to such dismal 
remarks as that. I am sorry that you believed my 
interest in you was so limited. You should re- 
member, too, that interest grows and expands.” 

Her voice seemed to have lost some of its sweet- 
ness, and her eyes reflected a look that made him 
instantly catch her hand and exclaim: 

“Miss Gregory, I am perfectly willing to call it 
square between us. I am ashamed that I have 
exposed my sensitiveness. But usually, I’m not 
sensitive. I must have borrowed that feeling for 
the occasion. I shall never be guilty again.” 


142 


The Dominant Power 


“And I — I have no excuse for having wounded 
you. Here!” she said, reaching for a rose just 
within her reach, and snapping it from its stem, 
pinned it to the lapel of his coat. Glancing up 
shyly into his eyes, she continued : “I believe this 
is the thbrd rose I have given you. Two of them 
were wild roses, and this one a cultivated variety 
and just as sweet; which do you think the pret- 
tier?” 

“How shall I say? The first one suggested to 
me a future filled with joy — ^this one, as did the 
second, tells me that I am in possession of that 
one valued thing that men prize most — a woman's 
high esteem !” 

There was a look of approval in her eyes as she 
allowed them to wander away from his in a half 
shy, lingering manner. 

“What will a fourth rose tell you?” she asked. 

“Let's leave that for the future, the storehouse 
of hope. Let's not draw upon that. Let us wait I” 

He pressed her hand warmly and possibly a 
trifle longer than he had ever done before and 
hurried away. 


CHAPTER XVI 


LOVE’S DILEMMA 

W HILE Kenneth Greene was attending school, 
he studied incessantly — in the morning, at 
noon, and at night. But he did not study his^ books 
exclusively. He studied the people of Mount Au- 
burn — their character, manners, and customs. He 
sought the companionship of his instructors, and 
he made them his especial friends; he listened to 
the appeals of attorneys as they pleaded at the 
bar of justice. He listened to political discussion, 
both pro and con, and in the light of reason — of 
what he thought was just and right, he took a 
stand. So his heart became fired against certain 
bosses whose policy was, ‘'rule or ruin.” In his 
letters home he often spoke of “dirty politics,” as 
some expressed it, and being excited over the de- 
plorable condition of things under the bosses’ rule, 
he wrote that he would some day “lick ’em all” 
and give the city a clean government. 

“What the city needs most,” he wrote, “is clean, 
honest men at the head of its affairs. Plenty of 
available timber here, but such is kept cowed 
down by a system operated by daylight crooks, 
whose daring is beyond belief. Some day the 
worm will turn and every grafter — every ward- 
heeler will be driven to the wall and thrown head- 
long out of the city. It is amusing, sometimes, 

148 


144 


The Dominant Power 


to observe conditions from an outsider’s point of 
view. Things are done here in the open — things 
that are reprehensible— and nothing is said, 
nothing is done. There is an occasional rumbling 
of an undercurrent, which, once it comes to the 
surface, will sweep the city and rid it of the 
privileged classes.” 

It was said that someone had been putting the 
‘Mevil” into young Greene’s head when he began 
to talk about cleaner politics. 

Judge Gregory had taken a fancy to the boy, 
and had on several occasions invited him to lunch- 
eon that they might discuss prominent questions 
of the day. The Judge was always anxious to 
lend a few pointers to the young man, who seemed 
desirous of learning more of the subtle art of 
political manipulation. 

One day when the Judge and Greene were alone 
in the former’s office, discussing the opportunities 
that many young men were slighting, the Judge 
said, as he pointed to a life-sized portrait of Chief 
Justice John Marshall: 

''Greene, a hundred years or more are looking 
down upon you. That man once hesitated. But 
he entered the field of endeavor and became head 
of the greatest interpreting body our country ever 
created. Now, here’s a picture of Edmund Burke 
of England,” he continued, attracting the young 
man’s attention to the opposite wall, "who 'lived 
not to make imperfect man perfect, but to make 
man comfortable.’ He hesitated, too, but great- 


The Dominant Power 


145 


ness claimed him after many years of struggle. 
And here’s Conkiing and Blaine, whose brains 
formed the greatest batteries of thought and 
action of their time. They dared to make a choice, 
didn’t they? So if you ever expect to amount to 
much, you must decide this question, and associate 
yourself with a party as these men have done.” 

The eyes of Greene followed the hand of the 
Judge from portrait to portrait of the world’s 
ablest and most distinguished men. 

But little did the Judge know that he was 
thrusting his cane into a hornet’s nest. He had 
often cautioned Greene about placing too much 
importance upon the outbursts of certain men 
vrho allied themselves chiefly with the opposite 
party . But Kenneth had been reading up on these 
questions of late, and he believed that in some 
respects the Judge’s ideas were not exactly fair 
to the other fellows. 

The result was, he became more and more out- 
spoken against the old regime, though time after 
time he was prevailed upon to desist in his open 
denunciation of certain officials who controlled 
the ‘^machine.” 

Robert T. Mann, the nominee of the party op- 
posing the re-election of Judge Gregory and the 
continuation of the old party in power, once 
questioned Greene closely concerning his ideas 
about politics. 

*T heard that you dared to enter alone a den 
of ghosts and that you were quite handy with your 


146 


The Dominant Power 


tongue. That is the kind of a man we need in 
our party. Our organization is young, and is 
made up of honest men who want a change in the 
management of the local government. We want 
men who are fearless and willing to make sacri- 
fices for principle. If you are that kind of a 
man, we want you — the v/hole ,w’orld wants you. 
Our party offers a future, and if you will accept, 
I shall arrange for you to address a series of 
meetings to be held under the auspices of the 
Citizens’ Association.” 

cannot give you a definite answer yet,” 
Greene said, after a moment’s thought. must 
have time to figure what the consequences will be. 
Politically, I do not care about the future, but 
there are some personal matters to be thought of.” 

At the close of the interview, Greene, shaking 
hands with Mr. Mann, said : 

'^So far as I have been able to learn, you- have 
never done a dishonest act in your life. I believe 
in you and your principles, and I certainly would 
like to enter the fight with you. However, should 
I decide to make a stand, it will be with your 
party, even if the whole world denounce me.” 

A few evenings later Kenneth was a caller at 
the Gregory home. He was greatly disturbed in 
mind. He longed to enter the political arena, yet 
he knew if he did there would be an ugly breach 
between him and the Judge — between him and 
the sweetest girl in the world. 

He had learned to admire the Judge as a good 
citizen, notwithstanding the many unpleasant re- 


The DominoMt Poiver 


147 


ports that were being whispered concerning his 
acts in office. But Kenneth withheld his opinion, 
although he understood that the Judge had of late 
“fallen into the hands of the machine, and to 
point out the Judge's errors to him would be a 
task no novice would dare to undertake. 

Being an unknown quantity himself, Greene had 
about decided to reject the urgent invitation of 
Mr. Mann, not feeling sure that it would be a wise 
movement even with the approval and advice of 
his closest friends. 

He cared more for Helene than for the glory of 
a thousand political wars. She was an inspira- 
tion to him — the power that stirred his soul to ; 
higher ambitions. He hoped for a favorable solu- ; 
tion of the dilemma in which he was placed. He 
knew the girl was fair-minded, and that she had 
upon several occasions referred to “the pitiful 
state of affairs, and had wished, with a sigh, that 
her father would seek a different field of endeavor 
or else retire to private life." 

So on the evening of Kenneth's call, he felt that 
he was playing the part of a deceiver — that he 
was deceiving the Judge and the girl because of 
the fact he was concealing from them his choice 
of the two political parties. 

His face was pale and care-worn, and the 
moment he entered the house Helene detected a 
change in his expression. Even his voice was un- 
naturally low and spiritless. 

“Mr. Greene," she said, “you have changed dur- 


148 


The Dominant Power 


ing the last day or so. Has anything caused you 
iso worry T* 

Something in his appearance snatched the color 
from her cheeks before she finished speaking. 

‘‘No! No, my dear Miss Gregory, nothing has 
taken place — that is, nothing of particular impor- 
tance,” he replied, as he made an effort to appear 
naturaL Taking a seat near a window where the 
cool night breeze blew upon his burning cheeks, 
he continued : "T am slightly worried, tkafs all. 
I think it is partly because I have over-studied.” 

^'Mr. Greene, I may be unnecessarily alarmed.” 

“Miss Gregory, this is the first time you have 
seen me thus. It is only hard work, I suppose. 
Then I have been thinking so much of you of late. 
You possibly do not understand how greatly I 
value your friendship. If you were lost to me, 
what use would I ever be on earth?” 

The color returned to the girFs cheeks and the 
same sweet smile that she had always worn came 
back to her face. 

Kenneth spoke to her of the strangeness of 
friendship; of its frailty at first, then its con- 
stancy after having been tried and proved. 

She did not answer him. There was a vision 
before her mind — a vision of the past at Green- 
wich, where the first hours of her acquaintance 
with him had passed. She could still hear the 
splash of the brook ; she could see it rippling over 
its pebbly bed, and the lake, still beautiful and 
calm. She thought of the new hope that had come 


The Dominant Power 


149 


to her in that quiet place when she discovered that 
which, to her, was wonderful 

The moon had just peeped above the house-tops 
and trees ; its rays, mellow with dreamy light, fell 
upon the faces of the boy and girl as they sat by 
the window's ledge. 

'Tell me," she said, lifting her eyes upward to 
the sky, "what is your ideal of a woman? Describe 
her in whatever way you choose, but let the pic- 
ture be true. I want to know what you think a 
real woman is." 

"Miss Gregory," he began, after a moment's 
thought, "my tongue has little skill in the art of 
word-painting ; however, partly using the words 
of another, I shall try: I shall not paint her a 
queen; yet she has a queenly soul. She does not 
crave the world's applause nor desire that her 
name be enrolled upon the book of fame, but she is 
all that heart could wish to someone who is lonely 
and sad. She is simply a woman who requires 
that due reverence be accorded her. She is all 
that is cheerful, and her smiles and gentle words 
call men from the paths of obscurity to a high, 
plane of thought and action. With love and mercy 
she toils among the lowly and the poor; with 
simple truthfulness she lives up near where the 
angels play. She is the inspiration that prompts 
men to deeds of valor; the power that compels 
man to do what man has done before." 

"And is that your ideal woman?" she asked. 

"Yes!" 


150 


The Dominant Power 


**1 fear you may never find her, then.” 

‘'But I have!” he whispered, “Fm holding her 
hand!” 

“This hour is sweet to me,” she murmured. 

“And to me, also,” he returned warmly. “The 
hour when I first met you — when I held the rose 
you gave me — was sweet; but that hour — that 
dear, delightful hour, now past and gone, cannot 
equal this — the hour in which I hold your hand. 
Will you ever withdraw it?” 

“I am a woman~a woman hasn’t the strength !” 

“Yet, at the turn of a woman’s hand, empires 
have tottered and fallen ; armies have fought and 
armies have conquered. Cleopatra had but to 
raise her hand, and the great Antony was helpless 
before her.” 

“You liken my hand unto the hand of Egypt’s 
queen, Kenneth,” she said, “yet you do not seem 
to quake as did the great Triumvir.” 

“But I do quake and tremble, Helene. May I 
press your fingers tightly?” he asked, drawing 
near. 

“You may if it will give you greater security,” 
she said, leaning her head until a loosened strand 
of hair swept across his face. 

And he did press them, gently, and tenderly, 
whispering as he did so : 

“Mine, for all eternity !” 

And she answered him in an earnest, sober 
way: 

“Yes! for all eternity!” 


CHAPTER XVII 

BETWEEN POLITICS AND A WOMAN 

O NE day, when Judge Gregory had worked 
hard from early morning, night came and 
found him feverish, and somewhat inclined to 
be cross. 

A feeling of irritation was something out of 
the ordinary with the Judge. But on this par- 
ticular evening he was worried and nervous, not- 
withstanding the fact that he had received assur- 
ances from a fine body of picked political gener- 
als, that everyth'ng pointed to a sure victory for 
the Gregory party — that the boys were lined up 
and only waiting to show their loyalty. 

Humming a song, Helene entered the room 
where he sat. A glance at her father's face was 
sufficient to convince her that he was not in a 
very receptive mood, that he wore a troubled 
look. 

‘'Daddy, I see that you are not in the best of 
spirits tonight?" 

‘Tt is only a little trouble, Helene," and he 
sighed heavily as he leaned back in his chair and 
tried to appear unconcerned. 

“Trouble? What has caused you to be troub- 
led? In a few weeks you will be elected, and 
what could be more pleasing than that?" 


152 


The Dominant Power 


‘The outcome has never worried me. The 
party has indorsed my acts in court by giving me 
the nomination, and that is equivalent to elec- 
tion. But — '' he hesitated. 

“Oh, the newspaper talk. That is all rubbish.” 

“Not that. Not that,” he repeated with a 
shake of his head. 

“Is it something Richard has done?” she ques- 
tioned. 

“No; I only wish that others were as mindful 
and as considerate as Richard. Has Greene talk- 
ed any to you about my running for office?” he 
asked. 

“None whatever,” she answered, thoughtfully. 
“Why do you ask?” 

“He has not told you then. He fears to tell 
you that he is going to oppose my election.” 

Helene stood astonished. 

“Nonsense! I can’t believe it! The rumor 
must be false.” 

“It is true, Helene. Can’t you use your in- 
fluence and change him? I believe he is being 
misled.” 

“Not until Mr. Greene admits it himself will I 
attach any importance to the report.” 

“I tell you it is true, and I shall not be slow in 
defending my character. I fear the so-called 
Citizen’s Association has gotten the better of 
him. Of course, if he takes part in this cam- 
paign against me, it will be necessary for you to 


The Dominant Power 


153 


inform him that his visits are no longer approved 
and that he must discontinue them.” 

The girl knelt by her father’s side and affec- 
tionately placed one arm about his neck. 

''Oh, I know it is hard to give up such fancies, 
but you must — if Greene persists.” 

"Well, at least, if he has convictions, he also 
has the courage to express them, Daddy,” 

"Doubtless he has, and is doing so, because 
rumors have been traced to him and shown to be 
of his own manufacture. I am told that in a few 
nights more he will stand up in some hall-meet- 
ing and openly denounce me as a rascal, bribe- 
taker, and God only knows what! Do you think 
I»want a man like that in my family? Besides, 
he has not the means to support you in the man- 
ner which you have been reared.” 

"Daddy,” the girl broke out, as she nestled 
closer to him, "why did you not think of all this 
in the first place? I do not care if his income is 
small, he is a man, and will make a place for 
himself in the world.” 

But her father shook his head. 

"It is out of the question to argue further.” 

'Tt is within the question. Daddy, if you will 
only cast your prejudices aside. Mr. Greene is 
a gentleman, his habits are exemplary, and his 
whole life an open book. He shows the decisive 
qualities of a man — a man to whom any woman 
might pay her tribute of love. Why don’t you 
question him. Daddy? Give him the right you 


154 


The Dorainant Power 


give to criminals — the right to say, 'I am guilty/ 
or ‘I am innocent/ ” 

The Judge shook his head. 

‘‘My decision stands/' he said. “You are my 
heir — you are all I've got, so don't argue with me 
further.' 

“A^ for being your heir, I care nothing for 
that. Why not give it all to Richard? The 
boy's heart is almost broken. Something makes 
him act so strangely here of late. Richard is a 
good boy. Why don't you give him all — every- 
thing," she pleaded, “and give me the privilege 
of making my own choice. Just take my name 
from your will — and write the name of Richard 
Ryan instead of mine!" 

“Do not tempt me further, Helene. Some day 
you will thank me for what I am doing. What is . 
bitter now will become sweet tomorrow." 

The girl burst into a flood of tears, and her 
father turned sternly away, leaving her alone — 
alone with her first real heart-ache, without a 
consoling hope for the friendship between her 
father and Kenneth Greene. 

A few evenings afterwards, Kenneth and 
Helene met by appointment at a social given by 
the union of churches. Kenneth detected a 
change at once in the attitude of the girl toward 
him. So marked was this change that he spoke 
of it several times. And when she answered him 
she merely replied with indefinite remarks in- 


The Dominant Power 


155 


dicating that a serious trouble was occupying her 
mind. 

‘'Miss Gregory/' he said, after a short silence 
following one of his questions, “is your demeanor 
tonight assumed merely to test my constancy, 
or have I offended you? Have I been lacking in 
attention ?" 

“You have partly guessed it. You have of- 
fended me!" 

“Then I must know about it. Any injustice 
that I have committed will be corrected." 

“I am sorely distressed because of your politic- 
al attitude. Rumor has it that you are against 
my father. Is it true?" 

For a moment Greene did not answer because 
he was looking into the future. He saw the 
possibility of a quarrel — a separation forever. 
His heart rebelled against such thoughts. Yet, 
he felt he must not back down from the truth. 

“Yes," he answered, “my views are somewhat 
opposite to those of the Judge's. But you should 
grant me the right to my own convictions." 

“Certainly I do. But I understand that you 
are going to deliver an address in which you will 
openly attack my father's official record, and his 
honesty." 

“I am going to make a speech, Helene, in the 
near future, but I have never calculated on 
centralizing my attack on the Judge, his record, 
or his honesty, or, in fact, on any other candi- 
date of the party." 


156 


The Dominant Poiver 


‘‘Kenneth, are you aware of the fact that if 
you carry out your plan^ it means our separation 
forever 

“Our separation forever! I can't understand 
why it should. Why should you allow such mat- 
ters as that to disrupt our plans for the fu- 
ture?" 

“Simply because I will not allow anyone to 
question my father’s honesty." 

“The Judge understands a political fight, 
Helene. He has fought many such battles him- 
self. A thing that it not worth fighting for is 
not worth having; and a m.an who will not fight 
— who will not hold up for his principles — is 
no man. He’s a coward!" 

“I agree with you. Yet I do not see any ne- 
cessity for you to make speeches under circum- 
stances that w^ould separate us. Don’t place 
me in a position that compels me to choose be- 
tween you and home. It is not necessary to at- 
tack a man’s record and blacken it with words 
poured into your ears by some schemer who is 
using you as a tool." 

“I am the tool of no schemer, Helene. No 
reward has been offered me; none do I expect, 
save the reward of a clear conscience — the con- 
sciousness of having done my duty as I under- 
stand it. I am told that your father is at the 
mercy of a political ‘machine.’ His acts are not 
of his own volition. Some day this combine will 


The Dominant Power 


157 


suffer defeat; then the ruin of your father will 
follow/' 

''You must discontinue seeing me or else give 
up your political aspirations," she said sadly. 

"I cannot surrender my rights, Miss Gregory, 
neither should you ask me to do so." 

With the girl it was a moment of indecision. 
Her face paled, and her lips grew as white as 
those of a statute. 

"Come!" he said, "let's stroll on home. I 
want to explain my position to you. I want 
to appeal to your judgment. Every man has a 
mission to perform — .1 have mine. It was you 
who awakened me — who pointed out the deplora- 
ble things that existed in Mount Auburn. I 
came to your city little thinking that things were 
as bad as you had pictured them to me. But 
I was astonished. I looked and saw men in a 
mad, wild race for wealth, position and power — 
men, who, I am told, would stop at nothing short 
of crime to carry out their designs. It was an 
open book for all who cared to read. I in- 
quired why people allowed such conditions to ex- 
ist. I was answered by a shrug of the shoul- 
ders and the words : 'We have no leader. No one 
wishes to bring down upon himself the wrath of 
the bosses and ward politicians.' They said it 
could mean nothing but ruin; that they were 
bound hand and foot, and no one dared to free 
them. 

"In a moment, fired by ambition — fired by 


168 


The Dominant Power 


your words, 'go and fight them,' and knowing I 
was taking a hazard, I said: Til be your leader!’ 
My word is out, and I know I must be true to 
the promises I made my fellowman, else how 
would you know I would be true to you? I 
know that every action I take for the sake of 
principle — of humanity — should only bring us 
closer together.” 

Helene lingered inside the gate hesitating. 
She said : 

"Mr. Greene, you mu^t not enter the house 
again. At least, until Daddy becomes more 
peaceful. He is furious now. I did not think 
3^ou would take my urging so seriously. I did 
not mean that you should oppose my father — I 
did not think you would. Good-bye!” 

She closed the gate and hurried on into the 
house. 

Entering the library alone, she sought a cor- 
ner seat and began to cry. As her sobs grew 
louder, a man stole through the half open door 
on the opposite side of the room. 

His face showed wonder. He stood for a mo- 
ment watching the weeping girl, then he spoke: 

"Helene!” 

"Richard!” she exclaimed, looking up, "how 
you have frightened me!” 

"I beg your pardon. I have intruded, but I 
heard you crying, and I thought I might be able 
to comfort you.” 


The Dominant Power 


159 


‘‘Oh, Richard, you are powerless to do any- 
thing for me. At least, not now.” 

“Tell me, Helene, the cause of all of this,” he 
inquired sympathetically. 

“Heart troubles, Richard. Polities in particu- 
lar. Mr. Greene is going to oppose Daddy!” 

“Oh, I see,” remarked Ryan, meditatively. 
“And naturally Uncle is opposed to Greene call- 
ing any more. Do you suppose he could be per- 
suaded to change his mind about Greene in that 
particular?” ‘ 

“No! Never r In fact, I would not want you 
to approach him upon that subject. It might in- 
jure your standing with him. I have pleaded 
with him to give me the liberty of choosing my 
friends, but he was obstinate. I have asked 
him to take my name from his will — give it all 
to you — I do not want it.” 

Richard conceived an idea — a thought that he 
had never before possessed. For a moment he 
reviewed his financial future. He saw creditors 
rushing about him, clamoring for their money — 
a condition he knew would soon be his to face. 
To become the sole heir of the Gregory estate 
would strengthen his standing among those who 
held his paper. He could use it as a means of 
satisfying demands soon to be made, until re- 
cuperation came. He said to her: 

“Confidentially speaking, Helene, I would, if I 
were you, have my own way about this matter. 


160 


The Dominant Power 


I would run away from home before I would 
permit any meddling in my heart affairs/' 

‘‘And leave my mother?" ^he asked, quickly. 

“Your mother's heai*t is in the right place, 
Helene, and she would be willing to bear your 
absence until the Judge was completely con- 
quered. 

“That would be only as a last resort, Rich- 
ard. That would be an awful thing to do. But 
if the worst comes, perhaps I might depend on 
your advice a little.” 

“You may. I stand ready any moment — any 
hour. Trust me, and keep my offer confiden- 
tial.” 

Ryan left the room, saying to himself. 

“If I can persuade her to leave home with 
Greene,” snapping his fingers and springing up 
the stairs, “the Judge would most likely disown 
her and strike her name from his will. Well, I 
shall take the trouble to inflame his mind a little 
more against Greene, so there will be no possi- 
ble show of his giving in. Then Helene will have 
to return to the ‘last resort.' It will all be mine 
some day, some day! Edith! it will be mine!” 
he chuckled. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


A VOICE FROM THE HILLS 


HE town hall was crowded. Not a place for 



-I. a human foot was left vacant. From homes 
in the city, from homes in the country, the peo- 
ple came. They wedged through the door, and 
they stood by the open windows. It was a si- 
lent, uncommunicative crowd, that seemed bent 
on one purpose only; to hear Kenneth Greene de- 
liver his first political speech against the bosses. 

What first awakened them to the fact that a 
real fight was on between the two major par- 
ties of the county was when *Tud'' Bradley, only 
a few evenings before, bold and brazen, stood on 
the rostrum at a meeting and said, pointing his 
finger at Kenneth Greene: 

“You, young man, go tell your Robert T. Mann 
that he canT have the judgeship of this district ! 
I have pledged it to that splendid fellow, the 
present incumbent, David S. Gregory!'’ 

That declaration was bold and characteristic 
of “Boss” Bradley, and he meant to carry out 
that ultimatum in full. 

The voters wagged their heads disapprovingly. 
They did not take kindly to the assumption of 
one man distributing valuable places to whomso- 
ever might find grace in his sight, regardless of 
the people's will. The chief topic among the 


162 


The Dominant Power 


audience was, could Greene and the Citizens' As- 
sociation party break that solid wall — the dicta- 
torship of the Stearns's and the Bradley's? But 
the people's mind was aroused against the old 
regime, to some extent at least, and the public 
came to hear, and to think. Many of the old 
party members openly vowed that they were 
ready to support Mr. Mann if he would come out 
and promise that, if elected, he would wage un- 
remitting war on the boss boodlers and petty 
grafters. 

will promise that and more," was the an- 
swer from Mann, and he had selected Kenneth 
Greene to deliver his pledge and accept the ulti- 
matum of the people. 

When Greene mounted the speaker's stand that 
night, he looked over the vast sea of faces and 
his heart almost failed him. To turn and scat- 
ter the fixed opinions of many of the voters was 
nothing short of a miracle — at least, it was a 
doubtful task, even for a man of wide experience 
gained in many political wars. But he soon re- 
covered his composure and was ready for the 
fight. 

He looked out over the audience again, his eyes 
wandered in a searching manner from aisle to 
aisle, until they rested upon the upturned face 
of a young woman seated midway of the right 
center. His heart leaped, and he felt a moment 
of uncertainty; then she answered him with a 
smile and a nod. 


The Dominant Power 


163 


She was hoping for him — hoping against fa- 
ther, home and friends. Every look that she 
gave him only heightened the flame of unquench- 
able fire that had burned itself into thoughts 
clamoring for utterance. 

Only an hour before, Kenneth had met Helene 
by appointment near a downtown store, where she 
had made an appeal to him to declare his en- 
gagement for the meeting off. She said: 

'‘I wish you would cancel your appointment 
for tonight. Daddy is furious, and he will not 
listen to reason. Since the moment when he first 
gave way to his wrath, I have been tormented 
with a fear that something awful would happen.'' 

''Cancel my engagement, Helene, and let the 
people call me a coward — break my word with 
them?" he asked in a serious manner. 

For a moment she shrank from him. Then 
she bowed her head and solemnly whispered: 

"It must be the inevitable, Kenneth, but it is 
a bitter cup that you are holding out to me!" 
Tears came to her eyes, and the rich, warm blood 
that flowed through her youthful veins grew cold 
and inert. 

"Then tell me," he said, disparingly, "what 
must I do? Shall I set a price upon my honesty 
and sell it ? Is that your idea of a man — of what 
you want me to be?" 

'"No!" came the answer, quick and firm, em- 
phasized with a stamp of her foot, and in her 


164 


The Dominant Power 


eye3 there gathered the wildest storm. 'If you 
were a man like that I would despise you.'' 

She had freed herself from his arm and faced 
about, cold and straight as a challenging soldier. 
For a moment she stood silent, her bosom heav- 
ing, her lips closed tightly, and her hands 
clenched dramatically. 

"Helene," he spoke with all the tenderness of 
hijs soul, "I am going to take the cup from your 
hands and drink it myself!" 

She looked up inquiringly. By the aid of a 
great arc light on the corner, she saw his face 
change from hopefulness to sorrow; his lips were 
white as those of the dead. 

"Helene, I have wronged you, but I did not 
know what I was doing. I ask your forgiveness. 
You will yet be happy. I am going to give you 
back to your father and mother!" 

His face was haggard, and his eyes had lost 
their lustre. She placed one hand upon his arm. 

"Mr. Greene," she whispered, but no answer 
came — no sound save his heavy breathing. "Ken- 
neth!" she said again, with a pull at the sleeve 
of his coat: "Why are you going to do that?" 

"Because," he stammered, "I don't fit in around 
here. I am going back to my father's forge!" 

The grip upon his sleeve tightened. 

. "Mr. Greene, I'll not let you go! It wa 3 my 
influence that brought you here, and it will be 
my influence that will keep you here. I am op- 
timistic, now, and you are going to be just what 


The Dominant Potver 


165 


I have always known you could be — a statesman. 
If you tremble and falter when the time comes 
to do your duty tonight, I shall despise you, 
though I should pity you as an incompetent 
man !” 

“Helene,” he said, imploringly, as he seized 
the hand that held his arm, “you know I of- 
fered to make the sacrifice for your sake only. 
As for the Bradleys and Stearns— ^he whole gang 
cannot bluff me into quitting.” 

“Then go on, Kenneth, and keep the promise 
you have made your party. Should you break 
your word with them, you would break your 
word with me. Go and face them as a man,” 
she went on, pointing toward the hall where 
crowds were gathering. “Go and face them with 
the same brave heart with which you faced the 
ghost-hunters in the church.” 

And he went, as she had bidden him, a proud 
American with justice written in his heart and 
upon his tongue utterance of fire to be hurled 
in defiance against the slanderous, malevolent 
acts of men who kept no law. 

So there was but little wonder that Greene 
smiled that night when he arose before the audi- 
ence, and looked down into the face of the dear- 
est woman in all the world to him. 

He stepped to the edge of the platform, calm, 
and easy of manner, to begin his speech. 

On the following day the Evening News quoted 
his discourse, in part, as follows: 


166 


The Dominant Power 


trust that none of you have come tonight 
expecting to hear me criticise any man who fa- 
vors the opposite party. There will be no char- 
acter wrecking — no X-ray exposures of deeds 
done by any one man, whether he be an incum- 
bent of an office or not. It is not my purpose 
to attack one man here and another over there, 
a candidate here — and a candidate there,'' indi- 
cating, *^but I propose to attack them collective- 
ly." 

To quote him briefly, the paper read: 

‘Tt is useless to weed out a single rascal and 
give the place to an honest man, because, sur- 
rounded as he would be, he would become the 
object of constant rebuff and ridicule, and in the 
end, being only human, he might fall as other 
good men have. ... In this country, the 
whole people should constitute the sovereign 
power. Every man should be a king and every 
woman a queen, regardless of whether or not 
they can trace their lineage back to the days of 
William the Conqueror, or to a time when a 
handful of people came over in the Mayflower 
and lived in windowless and floorless hovels 
somewhere on the border of the Colonial States." 

He went into the full details of political ques- 
tions in general, and after suggesting a remedy, 
he concluded by saying: 

‘Wou know our candidates. Their lives* are 
an open book upon the pages of which you will 
not find one act — one deed — that was not the 


The Dominant Power 


167 


act and deed of honest men. And on election 
day, if you will stand for men who are worthy, 
you will stand for Henry Lamb, Robert T. Mann, 
Thomas Wineman, and other candidates who hold 
honor above .gold. 

“And gentlemen, whatever may be your ver- 
dict on that day shall be my verdict. If we have 
overestimated the men whom we shall elect, let 
it be as a giiide in the future. I thank you.’’ 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE DAY BEFORE ELECTION 

I T was the day before the election, and Judge 
Gregory held a bit of court. No case of im- 
portance had been set for that day, and only the 
cases of offenders accused of petty thievery and 
other minor misdeeds, awaiting the pleasure of 
“his honor,” were marked up from the Decem- 
ber term to the first Monday in November. 

The Judge on this particular morning set a 
new speed record in disposing of the cases on 
the docket. Many confessed judgment, as Brad- 
ley had told them to do, and threw themselves 
upon the mercy of the court. The Judge was un- 
usually kind and merciful to the offenders on 
this occasion, and, as each case was called, he 
administered a slight reprimand and discharged 
the prisoner with a “Go, and sin no more.” 

In the hallway just outside the door of the 
court room, stood “Tud” Bradley. Upon his face 
there was a look of great concern. Frequently 
he entered the room, sauntered half way up the 
aisle and leaned forward on the back of a seat 
in an endeavor to catch the words that passed 
from the Judge to the offender. 

Then he would retreat back into the hall to 
await the coming of the ex-prisoner, who usually 
168 


The Dominant Power 


169 


showed surprise when the big hand of the poli- 
tician shot out toward him for a friendly shake, 
and the harsh, coarse voice of the boss, toned 
down to almost a whisper, said: 

‘'Young man, allow me to congratulate you. 
You may have, in a moment of thoughtlessness, 
disobeyed the law. But thank God, we have a 
judge in this court who is very considerate in 
the distribution of justice. You can thank him 
for his leniency, and on tomorrow, I trust you 
will remember his kind act when you go to the 
polls.” 

Each fellow in turn, as he stepped forth to his 
'freedom, received a gentle reminder of the 
Judge’s mercy, and an expressed hope that on 
election day the harvest would yield abundantly 
to him who sowed good seeds today. 

William Kane, a local police character, was the 
last to go. The Judge had set aside the indict- 
ment inasmuch as the words "on or about” were 
used, instead of specifying the exact date the 
crime charged was committed. 

When Judge Gregory said to Kane: "You may 
go, now,” he rushed out into the hall to be con- 
fronted by Bradley, who, shaking hands vigor- 
ously, said : 

"Kane, I knew you would get away with that 
charge. It was all a frameup to keep you in 
jail over tomorrow. The Judge has dealt kindly 
with you, Kane, because he is a friend of the 
man who is down. It will be nothing but right 


170 


The Dominant Power 


for you to show your appreciation of his kind- 
ness by working for hijs election tomorrow. Come 
to my place this afternoon about two."' 

Kane, happy and smiling,, promised he would, 
as did the others. 

During the latter part of the afternoon, Judge 
Gregory wandered down to headquarters, where 
he met several politicians of his party. 

‘It will be the greatest majority ever polled. 
Judge,” assured, one enthusiast. Another added: 

“It appears to me that the Association party 
has died in embryo. I have attended every meet- 
ing of theirs, and I know positively that fifty 
per cent of those who attended are Gregory 
stand-patters,,” 

Around the room the Judge- passed, shaking 
hands and offering a smile for smile, pouring out 
a volley of advanced thanks to everyone he met. 

“ril tell you, men,” he said, “I feel kindly to- 
ward the men running opposite our men ; they are 
good fellows, and I hate to see them let down 
so hard. But you know that strip of a fellow 
from the hills has acted so unjustly toward me 
after I have befriended hnn a& I have, that I 
want to see the whole party wrecked... If they 
haven't any better sense than to take, up with, 
such a fellow as he is, then. I want to see them 
get a good licking.. I don't see anything won- 
derful about him. His speech was nothing but 
a lot of insinuations east at me, and for that I 
hate him as I do a reptile! I'll beat him to- 


The Dominant Power 


171 


morrow as sure as tomorrow comes L'' 

On the way home that evening, Richard Ryan 
accosted the Judge: 

“Uncle, the indications are that the whole tick- 
et will be swept in on a general landslide. The 
Association party is very inactive, and I under- 
stand that 11«amb and Mann are conceding the 
election to you already.’^ 

The eyes of the Judge brightened,, and he 
walked, his steps became quicker, and his face 
assumed a contented look. He questioned the 
young man closely about the latest figures and 
ward reports, and in particular about the outly- 
ing districts. 

“The rural vote is the vote that gives me most 
concern,” he said, “as for the city, well — Tud^ 
Bradley and the other boys can swing the voters 
into line. Many of them are dependent, and live 
a paper-sack existence. They know that their 
bread and butter is at stake, and are not going 
to vote it out of their own mouths.”' 

“I understand that Greene has made a speech 
at the Grand Prairie schoolhouse,” Richard re- 
marked. 

“The dickens! That is what worries me. I 
did not want to incur his wrath too much, think- 
ing that possibly he would not show much ac- 
tivity, and confine his speechmaking to Mount 
Auburn. That is why I have been so lenient with 
him in regard to Helene.” 

“I am surprised at the way she is acting,” 


172 


The Dominant Power 


said Richard, confidentially. “She steals out to 
meet him nearly every night.'' 

“Oh, it is only a fancy with her. She will see 
her error tomorrow when the returns come in — 
when she hears the voices of the people." 

But Ryan shook his head doubtfully. 

“It is something deeper than a mere fancy. 
Uncle. I shouldn't be surprised if an elopement 
happens before long." 

“I hope not, Richard, but if it should, she need 
never return. I would cut off her- inheritance. I 
will not father anyone who disregards my 
wishes," returned the Judge positively. 

Richard's heart beat hopefully as he parted 
from his uncle and turned his steps toward the 
home of Edith Gary. 

Somehow the Judge felt more kindly toward 
Richard that day than usual. On reaching his 
home, he said to Mrs. Gregory: 

“I think Richard is a good asset in this cam- 
paign. He seems to be keeping well posted on 
the latest news, and it won't be long before he 
will become a power in the affairs of men. I am 
truly glad that I have given him opportunities 
to make a mark for himself." 

While the Judge was talking, Helene entered 
the room and stood listening. She threw her 
arms about his neck and kissed him. 

“Oh, Daddy, you are the best hearted man 
that ever lived! Lam so glad for Richard!" 

But the Judge did not seem to invite her ca- 


The Dominant Power 


173 


reuses, for he turned a stem look down into her 
smiling face. 

‘‘How about you, Helene? It appears to me that 
Richard is more considerate of my wishes than 
you are.” 

Her face lost its smile, and her head dropped 
against his bosom. 

“Whom shall I favor in the distribution of my 
property, you or Richard?” he asked. 

“Richard!” the girl answered quickly, raising 
her eyes. The smile had returned, deep and 
sweet as ever. “Give it all to Richard,” she 
beseeched him, and Judge Gregory looked away 
from her imploring eyes. 

“Give me only one thing — that which men 
have fought for, and died for — liberty!” 

“I can’t understand you, Helene,” he said, try- 
ing to avoid her eyes, which were directed as a 
battery against him. 

“You? You don’t understand her, David, you 
say?” Mrs. Gregory asked, coming to the rescue 
of her daughter. “Have you forgotten when I 
was only twenty, and you were scarcely twenty- 
one? Those days were supreme in your life and 
in mine, your parents offered no reproof. Neither 
did mine. You exercised the same right you are 
denying our daughter — the right to think — ^the 
liberty to choose for herself.” 

But Judge Gregory turned away, his lips un- 
replying, his face determined, and his head wag- 
ging doggedly. 


CHAPTER XX 


WHEN A WOMAN STORMS 

W HEN Richard Ryan entered the home of 
Edith Gary that afternobn, he wore an un- 
usually bright, happy smile. Miss Gary was 
quick to detect the fact that he had something 
pleasing to say, 

"You seem to be extremely happy, Richard^' 
Richard in a burst of enthusiasm related to 
her that an ugly breach existed between his cous- 
in and her father, which might terminate in a 
change of beneficiary of the Judge’s will. 

"It is almost a certainty,” he said. ^‘The girl 
is holding out firmly for the blacksmith, and the 
old gentleman can’t do a thing with her.” 

"Well, really, it would be a good match for 
them both. Greene is no ordinary man, and your 
cousin knows it. Down in my heart I wish them 
both well. But what you want to do,” she con- 
tinued confidentially, "is to urge them on if you 
care to become the Judge’s heir. I hate to admit 
it, but I want the Judge to lose tomorrow, for if 
he does, his wrath will fall heavily upon Greene’s 
shoulders, and if your cousin stands by her friend, 
that will do the trick, and your name will go on 
the will as absolute heir.” 

"I only hope your version will prove true, and 

174 


The Dominant Power 


175 


if so, every hour of my life and vours will be 
unspeakably grand!'’ 

^'‘You are very sanguine, Richard, and I will 
admit that I am a bit excited over the prospects 
myself. Helene does not care, and your conclu- 
sions seem so likely; it is all possible.” 

Late that evening Richard Ryan left the Gary 
home with many new thoughts of the future 
planted by his artful friend. He made his way 
downtown where he attended the last grand 
rally. 

All day long the contending parties had waged 
a war as cruel and as effective as the leaders 
could make it. The life history of every candi- 
date was thoroughly gone over time and again. 
It was whispered into the ear of every voter, 
cried aloud from the comers of the streets, from 
the back yard fences, from the gathering places 
of sinners, and from the congregation of the 
saints. That night the people moved toward the 
center of town in droves. From their homes 
in the country they came. 

The town hall had been secured by the Citi- 
zens’ Association party, and the Gregory sup- 
porters were content to hold an open meeting on 
the square, a distance of two blocks away. 

The hall was brilliantly lighted and elaborately 
decorated. Life sized pictures of Robert T. Mann 
and other candidates were hung upon the wall 
near the speaker’s stand, each framed with a 
flag of the Union. 


176 


The Dominant Power 


The Association delegation marched and coun- 
termarched with bands and torches. 

Over on the square the Gregoryites, who did 
not wish to be outdone, followed with the roar of 
cannon, the screams of rockets and the hoarse 
voices of men. 

There was general shouting upon every street, 
and it seemed 4hat every bystander and passerby 
took up the ‘‘hurrah"' for Gregory and his en- 
tire ticket. 

Helene and Greene stood a short distance from 
the center of the crowd. They were on their way 
to the hall. 

The girl had just cautioned Greene to be leni- 
ent with her father while pleading for votes, 
when the noise started suddenly. 

“Let us wait and watch them for a while,” sug- 
gested Helene, as the cry arose upon their right 
and left. 

For the first time in the campaign it seemed 
to Greene tRat he stood alone. For a moment he 
wished he had not entered the game of politics. 
“What is the use,” he thought, “of creating ene- 
mies only to go down to defeat” 

The shouting grew louder and louder and more 
tumultuous. The boom of the cannon and the 
screams of rockets produced an awe-stricken ef- 
fect upon the girl and young man. 

Above all that tumult and roar, came a voice 
of fog horn proportions, shouting: 


The Dominant Power 


177 


“Where, oh, where, . is the Association Party 
and its redeemer?” And another voice answered. 

“He’s dead now. Tomorrow we’re going to 
send him home to his daddy, to be buried with 
the rest of the hill-billies!” 

When the last words died away, Helene grasped 
the arm of Greene, half frantically, saying: 

“Listen, Kenneth! I can’t stand for that, and 
neither can you!” 

Then from a thousand throaty, it seemed, arose 
the cry: 

“Down with Mann. Down with Greene.” 

Helene put the hand to her face to shade her 
eyes from the light as she peered into that tem- 
petuous scene. 

“Kenneth!” she gasped, “you must fight them 
tonight with all your heart and soul. I don’t 
want a Gregory elected to office by such men as 
these. ‘Hill-billie ! Hill-billie!’ she cried, with a 
sweep of her hand toward the crowd; “you all 
are not worthy of the notice of a ‘hill-billie’!” 
She stormed, she screamed at them, until her 
voice grew hoarse and feeble, all the while un- 
mindful that Greene was endeavoring to pacify 
her. She turned to him again, her hand clenched, 
and posed in a threatening manner, she pleaded: 

“You must talk tonight as you never expect 
to talk again in your life. To tell the people 
all you know — spare nobody! You must expose 
this gang’s every act, defeat them, denounce 
them, and save my father! The hour has come 


178 


The Dominant Power 


when you must be brave, strong, and great — 
the master mind of all; a man to whom all men 
will lift their eyes. If you could not be this, and 
more, Td scorn yo-u; I’d trample you as a worm!” 

She brought her foot down with a wicked 
jstamp, and as Kenneth attempted to speak, she 
interrupted him, for in that Wild frenzy, she did 
not know that he was endeavoring to quiet her. 

‘'Kenneth, tonight you must not spare the 
truth any longer. You must defeat them. De- 
feat them, though it may make me homeless to- 
morrow!” 

“But Helene,” he pleaded, after she had quiet- 
ed down, “I swore never to assail your father’s 
character. That pledge is worfh more to me 
than all other honor!” 

“Then I will release you from such a promise. 
Oh, I know it is awful — it is unnatural — ^but I 
don’t want him to be elected. I want him home 
— I want him home with mother and me ! Neither 
do I want you to stand for those remarks of 
Bradley’s slaves. I don’t want you to stoop and 
cringe as a coward would. I want you to stand 
erect, and you will not stand alone. I will stand 
with you!” 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE UNSELFISH ANSWER 

I T was the day of the election. The morning's 
issue of The News, a neutral paper, claiming 
to be the fairest sheet in all the country around, 
came out with bold, black-faced type extending 
across the entire page, as follows: 

“THE GREGQRY-BRADLEY PARTY EXPOSED 
IN THE ELEVENTH HOURl 

“The Blacksmith Orator from the Mountains 
Was Defiant and Lion-Like in His Manner 
of Dealing with Corruption. 

“For over an hour last night Kenneth Greene, 
the boy orator from the mountains, stood in the 
town hall and hurled defiance into the face of 
the Gregory-Bradley party. It was a stirring, 
convincing argument in favor of a change in the 
personnel of the county offices. 

“Often he was wrought up so that he pounded 
the table with his fists, while he poured scorch- 
ing hot words into the ears of his audience. 

“Judge Gregory, out for re-election, was scored 
along with the other candidates. The speaker 
referred to the Allison divorce case which had 
been tried in the court some time ago. He said 
in part : 


180 


The Dominant Power 


‘‘ 'Who railroaded the Adison divorce case 
through the court ? Judge Gregory possibly knows. 
If he had followed out the letter of the law in 
connection with the dictates of his conscience 
as to the right and wrong of what the witnesses 
said, his decision in that case would probably 
have never stood before the people as it now 
stands, a questionable act. The pen that wrote 
in the verdict that day was guided across the 
record by some agency powerful enough and bold 
enough to dictate a new right to rule in place of 
the old one, and to force honest men into ques- 
tionable channels. 

“ 'Judge Gregory knew his was not an act of 
what he would term justice. But what could 
he do in such an hour? With all the winged har- 
pies of graft — of bribery — of usurpation about 
him, threatening, menacing his future, how could 
he — how could any man — escape from such cruel 
talons, if he dared in one single instance to ques- 
tion the domination of the masked lords of this 
town? 

" 'Who was it that turned William Kane loose 
upon the streets this morning, and for what pur- 
pose? Dear friends, I don’t have to reflect upon 
your intelligence by explaining to you. We all 
know about those acts of artful politics. You are 
not blind; you have understanding, and above 
all, you know there is a reason for all these 
movements.’ ” 

The article continued: 


The Dominant Power 


181 


‘The young giant concluded his remarks by 
appealing to the people to save Judge Gregory 
from certain influences under which he had 
fallen. 

“ ‘Send him home, dear friends, to his family, 
and save him from this burden beneath which no 
man can walk and walk erect. 

“ ‘You all love him, I know. You know him 
as a friend and as a citizen; and God grant that 
you may retire him to private life, where his 
splendid citizenship of the past can be taken up 
anew. Send him back to his family and friends ; 
and send him back, forgiven ” 

On the morning of the election, the town had 
awakened early, and every man on the streets 
sought to see that his neighbor did not neglect 
to voice his sentiments at the polls. 

Carriages and automobiles were out, driven 
by dignified drivers who looked the part of the 
“machine"’ that employed them. They began a 
busy whirl through the streets, displaying at- 
tractive banners indicating the way that cer- 
tain political party workers would have the peo- 
ple vote. 

Judge Gregory had risen at daylight and in a 
short time was rounding up the men of his pre- 
cinct. It was plain that he was uneasy, and 
more so since he had heard several comments 
upon Greene’s speech the night before. He 
realized that it would possibly be the means of 
cutting off a large portion of the independent 


182 


The l^ominant Power 


vote that he was depending on. Those votes are 
usually cast irrespective of party lines. To this 
clajss of men the Judge attributed the power of 
turning victory over to the opposite party, should 
Greene's speech be taken very seriously. Upon 
inquiry, he found that the common sense talk 
delivered by Greene was being discussed gen- 
erally throughout the town. Bits of conversa- 
tion gathered from this group and that group 
clearly indicated that the men of his faith were 
wavering and that not one vote must be lost. 

So the word went down the line from Chair- 
man Allison to the committeemen, to precinct 
captains and their subordinates, that every man 
must work with all his might to weaken the 
enemy’s stronghold and save the day. 

Word and assurances were passed back up the 
line, from ward-heeler to captain, to committee- 
men, to the chairman that nothing, absolutely 
nothing, would be left undone to make it the 
largest majority ever polled by any party. 

But Gregory shook his head doubtfully, and 
said: 

''Nothing like that possible now. If we win, 
it will be by a reduced majority.” 

Helene had lived to see the day of her first 
real sorrow. Fate had woven her a network of 
circumstances, so that, favor whom she would, 
there was but little hope that the days like those 
of the past could return soon. 

If she obeyed her father, whether he was re- 


The Dominant Rower 


18a 


turned to office or not, Kenneth Greene must 
pass out of her life, with all the sweet memories 
of the only man for whom she had ever eared. 
All the little gifts, mementoes, token that hinged 
on her a^ssociation with him, must be put away„ 
never to be reviewed. 

On the other hand, if she should follow the 
dictates of her heart, she must forsake home 
and friends and follow her political chieftain out 
into the world. 

All day long she restlessly walked back and 
forth from the house to the front yard gate. She 
inquired of every passerby she knew if there was 
any news of the election. 

‘There has been fighting at the polls. Both 
sides are desperate.” 

Such was the consolation she usually re- 
ceived after each inquiry. 

“It seems to be a matter of physical strength, 
and not a contest of ballots. No one can tell 
how the election is going,” one man said. Then 
another passed: 

“I am going over to the Fourth ward now. 
They tell me real fighting is going on over 
there.” 

Helene Gregory was almost hysterical. Not 
one bit of news was pacifying. Then, too, the 
Judge had made frequent trips home that morn- 
ing and each time he took occasion to express 
his supreme contempt for young Greene. 


184 


The Dominant Power 


‘'Helene, you understand, now, what a tumult 
Green has evoked in town? It would take a god 
to prophesy what seeds he has sown. There is 
a law for those who excite men to riotous acts, 
and I'll enforce it." 

After the Judge had vented his wrath upon 
his defenseless wife and daughter, he returned to 
town, leaving them under a deep nervous strain. 

‘T cannot bear this any longer, mothe"," 
Helene said, drawing on her coat and adjusting 
her hat. ‘T believe politics make men desperate, 
and Mr. Greene may be in great danger. Peo- 
ple are acting like senseless brutes at the polls, 
I understand, and there is no telling what means 
they will adopt, if defeated, to get revenge." 

In her hurried flight downtown Helene passed 
several groups of men at different corners and 
alleyways. They were all conversing in whis- 
pers, and their manner indicated deep secretive- 
ness. Many faces turned away from her as she 
passed and many pairs of eyes followed her as she 
hurried on. Her pace quickened, and her fears 
grew by leaps and bounds. Occasionally she met 
a noisy gang that was being herded down the 
street by an officer who, it seemed, was trying 
to break up the nuisance and preserve the peace. 
At times she was compelled to grant the right- 
of-way on the walk and take to the street for 
safety. 

The crowds grew denser and she feared to 
venture further. Going to a telephone, she 


The Dominant Poiver 


185 


called up the college, leaving a message for Ken- 
neth to meet her at the arbor in the garden at 
once. Then back through the mass of men she 
fled, fearful of the boisterous gangs she met. 

An hour later, Kenneth stole into forbidden 
grounds and found her sitting beneath the vines 
and boughs where he had spent many happy 
hours in her society. Her face showed great 
fear. She quickly expressed a warning, but Ken- 
neth did not admit that there was reason in her 
argument. However, he showed deep concern 
when she said: 

‘‘Mr. Greene, as you say, ‘all will be well among 
the politicians after the election is over,' bui: 
how about my father and me? It will be neces- 
sary for me to make a choice — between you and 
— home! The two ways have been pointed out 
to me. Which way shall I go?" 

“I have two answers to the question you have 
asked me, Helene," he said thoughtfully. "One 
is a selfish answer — an answer that almost any- 
one would give, situated as I am. I have many 
mistakes in life to account for, but I don't be- 
lieve this stand I am taking politically is one. 
I am holding out for a principle that I know 
is right — that I know will some day meet with 
your approval. You awakened the ambition 
within me, and more, you inspired me to make? 
great plans for the future. Shall I give you up 
now, when I need you most? No! No! It's 
the human within me that says ‘No !' " 


186 


The Dominant Power 


For a moment he was silent, his eyes motion- 
less, his lips moving as if trying to form some 
word that his tongue refused to utter. 

‘'And the other answer, Mr. Greene,” she 
asked, half fearing his reply. 

“I was just trying to tell you, Helene,” he 
went on, choking. “It is the unselfish answer. 
To you, it will mean peace between you and your 
father. It means an opportunity for someone to 
stand in favor with the Judge, something I can- 
not expect to do. To you, it means the love of 
some good man — the approval of your parents 
— it means everything to you. But to me, it 
means to drift, aimlessly, with no fixed purpose 
in life, only to live, as I have always lived, daring 
to do what I knew was right. That is the un- 
selfish answer to your question, Helene, and the 
one that I advise you to accept! It means my 
irrevocable loss. My whole being revolts against 
it! But then it is right, and right I had rather 
be toward you, and go to the end unloved and 
alone, than to take you away from your home 
and loved ones.” 

He seemed to struggle for a moment against 
some contending feeling. 

“I have a message for you father,” he began 
again, “but it won't come out.” Again ho paused, 
studying, trying to arrange some pleasant way 
to express himself. “Go tell you father^ he 
finally said; “go tell him that I am a gentle- 
man, and will respect his wishes! Go! Go, 


The Dominant Poiver 


187 


Helene!'' he urged, as he arose to his feet, his 
left hand pressed hard against his forehead, and 
the right one toward the house. Go, before this 
stubborn heart of mine turns upon its own re- 
solve and I recall my words!" 

He staggered back in the path, leading to the 
gate, fighting desperately against the onslaught 
of his rebellious feeling. 

The girl, tremulous with excitement, arose and 
stood watching him in awed silence. Urged by 
sudden impulse, she moved forward. 

Kenneth Greene drew farther away, his hand 
still pressed to his forehead ; then in a voice be- 
tween a sob and a sigh, he cried: 

‘Uood-bye, Helene! Good-bye! Let this be 
our last good-bye!" 

And a moment later she stood watching down 
the path by which he was going out of her life. 


CHAPTER XXII 


THE VOICE OF THE PEOPLE 

A t the polls that afternoon many disgrace- 
ful scenes were enacted. Joe Steams, a 
big political boss and alderman, 3 at behind a 
spirited horse in a buggy and made all haste to 
visit every precinct, leaving such instructions as 
he deemed necessary for the success of the 
party. At Precinct Five he halted his horse with 
a ‘Who-a!^^ 

In a general way he sized up the crowd stand- 
ing out in front, and offered hi3 hand to the 
‘'workers’’ as each came forward. In the door- 
v/ay of the booth stood a challenger, arranging 
the names of a few belated voters on a sheet of 
paper. 

The big boss was silent for a moment, sur- 
veying the man, who seemed deeply engaged in 
his work. 

“What have you got there?” Steams asked the 
fellow, moving closer. 

“Names of some voters who have failed to 
show up,” responded the man, without lifting his 
eyes. 

“Gregory or Association voters?” Steams 
asked, stepping up and rudely peeping over the 
man’s shoulder at the list. 

188 


The Dominant Power 


189 


"Association men/’ 

In the next instant Stearns seized the list and 
made off on a run to his buggy. For a moment 
the challenger was so startled by the dare devil 
act that he stood as if he were a pillar of stone. 

Half a dozen bystanders shouted: 

’’Head him off! He’s getting away!” 

The challenge!" made a run and seized the 
horse’s bits, just as the animal felt the keen lash 
of the whip. The horse lunged forward carrying 
the man out into the middle of the street. 

Steams applied the whip vigorously, but the 
challenger had a firm hold upon the bridle, and 
finally succeeded in turning the horse across 
the street and over the walk into a narrow pas- 
sageway between two Buildings. 

In the meanwhile, inside of the election room, 
another bit of history was being enacted. At 
the first evidence of trouble on the outside, every 
man rushed from the booth to watch the fight, 
except Charles Free, a judge for the Association. 

At this stage of the game a man rushed back 
into the room and finding Free sitting astride the 
ballot box, said: 

*‘Free, Free, come on out and let us watch the 
fight.” 

But instead of getting excited, the election 
judge made reply: 

"No, I’ll sit here and you can go and watch 
the fight.” 

"Come on, come on quick!” the man urged. 


190 


The Dominant Power 


taking hold of Free's arm and giving it a vig- 
orous pull. 

Breaking the man’s hold, Free thundered back 
in unmistakable tones: 

‘Tm not going! I’ll sit here and see that 
there is no ballot-box 'stuffing’ while you watch 
the fight. Do you understand me?” 

The man saw that the little game that was to 
have been played had failed. 

In the meantime, on the outside, several of 
Stearns’ friends, seeing that serious trouble was 
brewing, that men were getting angry and 
threatening, advised him to turn the list over to 
the owner and drive away, which he did, a de- 
feated man. 

Over at Number Four voting place another 
little game was being played by a professional. 

As voters filed by the judges, giving their 
names preparatory tc receiving their ballots, one 
man gave his name as Kelley. One fellow -nside 
arose and shook his hand, familiarly c&lled him 
"Spector,” at the same time inquired about his 
health and family. But the incident did not allay 
the suspicions of one of the judges who was cau- 
tious and watchful, taking nothing for granted. 

"You say you live at 846 Pine Street?” he 
questioned the fellow. 

"Yep!” 

"How long have you lived at that address?” 

" ’Bout a year.” 

"Now I know a Kelley who lives at that place. 


The Dominant Power 


191 


and I know you are not the man. Kelley is away 
on a business trip in the South. Mr. Officer, 
arrest that man/' he continued, turning to the 
policeman. 

‘*Well, now, let's not be in too big a hurry 
about this matter,” protested the officer. ‘‘Let's 
be sure we are right, first,” he argued further, 
while the “repeater” backed away and escaped 
through a side door. 

The judge Insisted that his orders be carried 
out, and finally the policeman consented to make 
the arrest, but the would-be voter had departed 
to some other precinct, and the incident was soon 
forgotten. 

Later, over at another voting place, a rather 
ordinary looking individual presented himself as 
a legal voter. His personal appearance indi- 
cated that he was a hard-handed son of toil. 
So he was singled out as a victim by a man who 
stepped forward and spoke to him: 

“Just a moment, please,” touching the work- 
ing man on the arm. “If you have no objec- 
tions I would like to speak to you a moment.” 

Out on the walk, the big fellow said : 

“I just wanted to offer you a little protection. 
I am somewhat acquainted with the election laws, 
and I don't want to see anyone get into trouble. 
You see it is hard to get out when once “pinched” 
and besides, you may not have the money to 
fight back, either.” 


192 ■ The Dominant Power 

''Well, tell me, brother; have I done anything 
wrong V* 

^No, you haven't as yet," assured the big fel- 
low, displaying much brotherly concern, ‘‘but 
you are lucky that I was present at this time. 
Let me see; I believe you are an Association man, 
are you nat?” he continued, brushing a speck 
of ;dust from the lapel of the man's coat. 

“I do not know if l am one or not. I am going 
to vote for Henry Lamb, Mr. Mann and some 
others, whatever they be.” 

The politician grunted in a just-as-I-expected 
manner, and said : 

“Have you paid your taxes, Mr.?" 

“Yes, I have paid them this spring." 

“Your back taxes, I mean?'’ 

“Everything is paid, sir." 

“Let me see your receipts.” 

“I haven't them with me!” 

The big fellow hung his head as if in serious 
meditation, while his face assumed a doubtful 
expression. 

“What has that got to do with my voting?" 
asked the man. 

“Everything. And here is where I can lend 
you valuable assistance. You see, the law does 
not recognize any man's right to vote in this 
state who is in arrears for his taxes. The re- 
port is out that you have not paid them. Now 
let me explain. It will be necessary to see your 
tax receipts for the past five years.” 


The Dominant Power 


193 


'‘I have no receipts that far back. Besides, I 
don’t believe you,” the man said, as he turned 
toward the booth. 

“Then you insist on voting, do you?” 

“I do, sir!” 

“Let me convince you of your error.” 

Turning to a bystander at some distance away, 
the big fellow motioned to him, at the same time 
giving a knowing nod. 

“Mr. Officer, arrest this man for attempting 
to vote jllegally.” 

The “officer” came forward and showed his 
star. Touching the arm of the half-frightened 
working man, he said to him: 

“Come, let’s go down and see the judge.” 

“Wait a moment, Mr. Officer, before you take 
this man to jail. I don’t want him to get into a 
peck of trouble. Let me suggest that you allow 
him to go home and get his receipts. It is pos- 
sible he might be able to find enough of them 
to convince the officials that he is entitled to 
vote.” 

“I am willing to go, sir,” pleaded the man. 

And the big-hearted “officer” said “go,” and 
the man went, but never returned to vote. 

Near the close of the day reports came to 
Gregory that the Association was sweeping the 
city. People came to the Judge protesting about 
the unfair treatment many voters were receiv- 
ing at the hands of his party. 

Each time he had sent his couriers out, carry- 


194 


The Dominant Potver 


ing his disapproval of such high-handed methods 
of getting votes. 

Big ‘"Tud” Bradley was really the first to scent 
danger. He tried to hold a check upon his im- 
petuous lines, but they rushed pell-mell from 
one polling place to another, intimidating, threat- 
ening and even forcing independent thinkers into 
the lines of howling, clamorous bands who voted 
as often as told. 

One worker shouted: 

‘'Gregory party and a full dinner pail. Mann 
will chain a hungry wolf at every door!” An- 
other: 

“Judge Gregory and prosperity. Robert Mann 
and a Coxey's army!” 

Men were coaxed, shoved and pushed into the 
booths and boldly told whom to support. 

“You are hours too soon!” Bradley hurled back 
into their ears several times during the day. 
“Instead of showing the cunning of a jackal, you 
show the stupidness of a jackass!” 

News was carried to Bradley that Joe Steams 
had met with defeat over in Number Five pre- 
cinct. He sought Gregory out, and the two 
vainly tried to intercept him at different points 
in the field, but it was nearly sunset before they 
succeeded. 

“It is too late now to change this sentiment 
you’ve started, Stearns,” the Judge shouted. “I 
fear you have wrecked my chances of election. 
Fve pleaded with your men — Fve stormed at 


The Dominant Power 


195 


them — to allow every man to vote his senti- 
ments, but the lawlessness that you've excited 
this afternoon has deteriorated into an uncon- 
trollable riot.” 

Stearns now turned to head off defeat, but it 
was too late. Fights, brawls and disputes con- 
tinued to the last. The old ‘*machine”was dying 
but it struggled long and hard. When the votes 
were counted, Judge Gregory threw up his hands 
and groaned: 

‘/They've stolen it! They've stolen it.” 

But he knew, as any sensible man might know, 
that the better element would not stand for such 
scandalous scenes as those that had been carried 
on throughout the day. Yet he went home 
shouting: 

‘TraudI Robbery! I'll contest it! They shall 
not have the office!” 

It was dark in Mount Auburn when the elec- 
tion news was shouted from one person to an- 
other, through every business street and resi- 
dence section of town. And the wires that spread 
out like a gigantic web into the country whis- 
pered the story of a modern Waterloo. 

Helene Gregory's future was revealed to her 
that night; the people had spoken to her. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE CONSPIRERS 

D espondency settled Uke a mantle over 
the home of Judge Gregory. When the 
final report of the election had been handed 
him, he became a much depressed man. Every 
candidate on the ticket had met an overwhelm- 
ing defeat. 

'Tt was Greene who did it! He did it!’^ the 
Judge muttered as he ascended the steps of his 
home that night. Once in the house, he called: 

‘‘Helene! Helene, come here!’^ The half- 
frightened girl instantly obeyed. 

“Helene, you can see now what Greene has . 
done. He must now cease all communications 
with you, in person or by letter, all, absolutely 
all r' and he made a sweeping gesture with his 
hands to emphasize the word, “all.” “Get him 
out of your mind and out of your heart. If you 
have anything of value he has given you, re- 
turn it at once, and tell him never to enter your 
presence again — never to speak to you under any 
circumstances. Write him a note — write it now. 
This is my positive order, and it is final. Pll 
yet reap a victory over him that will cut that 
love in his scheming designing heart into 
shreds!” 


196 


The Dominant Power 


197 


‘"Daddy, listen to me for a moment. I have a 
message for you from Mr. Greene. He—' 

‘‘I want no message from that ingrate, Hel- 
ene,'Vthe Judge saidj turning away abruptly. At 
the foot of the stairs he came face to face with 
Richard, who had just entered the house. 

“Uncle, it is awful,’' Richard said. “I never 
thought it was possible for you to lose.” 

“Yes, and Greene is the man who is responsi- 
ble, too. I hate to acknowledge it, but I must! 
Helene now sees what a fool he has been making 
of her and of me. Once I had a thought of 
driving her from the house, but Richard, 1 can- 
not do that. She is my own flesh and blood, and 
she is all Fve got!” 

“I fear an elopement. Uncle,” Ryan said, lower- 
ing his voice to almost a whisper. 

“I hope not, but if she does — ^well, I will surely 
bring her back and send her away until she gets 
him out of her mind. I cannot turn her out, 
Richard, she is mine! She is my own!” 

The Judge passed on up the stairs, and Rich- 
ard grew despondent over the prospect of his 
scheme not developing as he thought it should. 
From his heart came awful promptings — a mad- 
ness, a fierce, uncontrollable madness, swept 
through his being. 

Later that evening, Richard found Helene sit- 
ting alone in the library, weeping. He stole 
softly forward and stood in silence. He spoke 
after a moment: 


198 


The Dominant Power 


“Why are you weeping, Helene?” 

For a moment she tried to conceal the tears 
that coursed down her cheeks, but the seemingly 
good, kind Richard took her hand and patted it 
consolingly, and she turned her troubled eyes to 
meet his sympathy. 

“Oh, Richard!” came the plea bom in the 
moment of her father's disapprobation and nour- 
ished to great proportions by hours of reflection, 
“what shall I do? What can I do? Daddy’s 
anger increases and he is blaming me with be- 
ing the indirect cause of his defeat. He has 
ordered me never to speak to Mr. Greene again. 
Then, too, Mr. Greene has decided that it is 
best that we should never meet any more! Every 
hand seems turned against me, but yours. You 
no doubt realize my position.” 

“I do realize your position, Helene,” he said, 
after a moment of serious thought, “and I be- 
lieve that I can be of some assistance to you. 
It seems that there is but one thing to do. Go 
away — for a while. Your absence would surely 
awaken my uncle to his great need of you. I 
think after a time the Judge will reason that 
neither you nor Greene cost him the election, 
but rather the great unrest among the people, 
and a strong desire for a change of officers. In 
fact,” he went on, lowering his voice, and glanc- 
ing cautiously in the direction of the hallway 
where the stairs came down, “I am confident 
that the Judge’s rulings in court have made his 


The Dominant Power 


199 


defeat the more overwhelming. That is my 
version, isn't it yours” 

The girl's lip^ quivered. Her hands tight- 
ened, and her breath came in quick, short jerks. 
Then her head nodded the answer her lips re 
fused to utter. 

**li I were you, I'd see Greene tonight,'' he 
suggested. 

‘*No! No, that would be useless. He cannot 
comfort me now. Possibly he does not care to 
ever see me again!” She sank down upon a 
couch. 

Richard gave a sigh, and held his breath a 
moment. He seemed puzzled as to what to say 
next. 

‘‘Tell me something that I can do for you,” 
he said, recovering. “I know I can be of some 
use to you.” 

“I think I will soon do as you suggested — go 
away!'' she answered him, ‘‘and I may never re- 
turn!” 

Richard hurried away at eight that night for 
a call upon Miss Gary. 

“I wonder what she will think of my visit at 
this hour?” he thought, glancing at his watch. 
‘‘Well, anyway, she'll be delighted to know that 
Helene contemplates running away.” 

At the entrance of the Gary home he paused 
in the light, admiring his own imposing figure. 
The lady was at home. Her manner gave indi- 


200 The Dominant Power 

cation that she was well pleased with Richard^s 
visit. She said: 

'’Richard, I'm really glad you have come. I 
know that you have something good to tell me, 
that you couldn't keep." 

Her smile was the sweetest he had ever seen, 
and there was an undoubted expression of wel- 
come upon her face. 

"‘Be seated," she said, as she drew up a chair. 
‘‘You have worked hard today at the polls, no 
doubt, and I will bring you something refreshing. 
But remember," she cautioned, “it will only be 
water for a beverage, this time. You and I 
have become temperance people now, and be- 
sides, I don't want to tenipt you any more. Bits 
of stories have been whispered in my ears—by 
friends of yours and mine, too, that you have 
of late been indulging in too much wine. It 
has cost me several sleepless nights, Richard." 

“She is a very considerate woman," thought 
young Ryan, “a royal woman, too," And he 
counted every moment ah hour until she re- 
turned. 

“Now," she said, as she spread a dainty lunch- 
eon before him, “you can feast, and while doing 
so, please tell me what means this light that I 
see in your eyes. They were never brighter. I 
should think the loss of the election would af- 
fect you -materially." 

“It is much to my liking," he laughed. “Uncle 
is more furious than ever, and because of that, 


The Dominant Power 


201 


Helene threatens to leave home. If she does, I 
am sure Greene will follow her.'' Richard's 
story, and the way he expected events to shape 
themselves, was soon told. And while he un- 
jfolded new hopes, not onc^ did her searching eyes 
leave his. 

‘‘I wish you success, dear Richard, in your 
schemes. Helene does not care for money, po- 
sition or power, as most girls do, so why should 
you not come in as the next of kin.” 

*Tou wish me success, Edith? Success in re- 
taining this hand I hold?” 

‘'Well, yes, I really do, — ^but not just yet must 
I make my promise binding. You have of late 
been a little unsteady in your habits. True, you 
are a business man, now, but I don't think you 
have the competence with which to support your- 
self at the clubs and at the same time assume 
the sacred obligation as of marriage. Besides — 
she paused and turned her face seriously away. 

“Besides, what?” he inquired, quickly, lean- 
ing forward, endeavoring to attract her atten- 
tion. 

“Oh, well, if your cousin leaves home, the 
matter of your name going into the will instead 
of hers, regardless of what Mr. Gregory says 
he will do about bringing her back, is well within 
the range of all probability, but not an absolute 
certainty. So let us move deliberately, Rich- 
ard, and wait until something shows up more 
promising. For instance, my absolute knowledge 


202 


The Dominant Poiver 


that you have quit the clubs. Not that I object 
to you attending such places, but you are too 
wild with your money, and it might ruin you.” 

There came a rush of darkness to Richard’s 
soul — a quivering of his lips, and a sense of 
shame at the mild rebuke. For a time not a 
word was spoken by either. 

‘'Do not be so discouraged, Richard,” Miss 
Gary finally said, pressing his hand. “Be brave 
and tru3t me. You still retain my favor regard- 
less of the stories of your wavering. But one 
thing I do detest in a man, and that is, a piti- 
ful, imperfect faith in himself and in the woman 
he loves. Your destiny is not controlled by the 
stars ; neither is mine, but by you, Richard Ryan, 
and you alone.” 

Richard sprang to his feet. His face was 
flushed and his pulse grew quick. 

“Miss Gary,” he exclaimed, “I now swear — I 
promise you this: That I will never again enter 
those wine and club rooms. I will not longer 
be an undesirable. Remember this promise and 
wait for me!” 


CHAPTER XXIV 

THE FALLEN IDOL 

O N the following morning while Judge Greg- 
ory was seated in his office pondering over 
the unexpected turn of affairs the day before, a 
bank messenger entered. The Judge tore open 
an envelope that was handed to him, read the 
message and grew excited. 

Snatching the glasses from his head, he 
reached for his hat, mumbling something as he 
hurried out of the room. 

Reaching the office of The Ryan Brokerage 
Company, he inquired in an excited breath for 
his nephew. But Richard was not there, he had 
not been there that morning, the Judge was 
told, and he departed quickly as he came. Down 
at the office building entrance he met a man who 
called his attention to a business like looking 
document that bore many items and figures. The 
Judge grew wild. 

*T11 attend to that this evening, sir,” he said 
to the man, thrusting the paper into his pocket 
and racing for a car. 

At home he made inquiry for Richard. Helene 
said : 

“He’s in his room, now. He has just re- 
turned from town, looking . depressed. A caller 


204 


The Dominant Power 


or two has been to see him, but he has refused 
to come down.” 

Up the stairs the Judge hurried, muttering 
something unintelligible. Helene rose to her 
feet, her face pale. She listened with excited 
breath until she heard quick loud raps upon 
Richard’s door. 

‘"Mother!” she called. “Come, something must 
have happened to Richard. Daddy has gone 
angrily to his room.” 

Up the stairs the two crept silently, pausing 
occasionally to listen. 

At Ryan’s invitation, the Judge entered the 
room. The young man was sitting with his el- 
bows on his knees, his head buried in his hands. 

He knew too well what had brought the Judge 
to his room. All that morning he had tried hard 
to stay the inevitable a little longer. The us- 
ually monthly bills had come in. And what little 
cash remained on deposit was soon used. Then 
came the overdrafts. The boy hoped that they 
would be honored. But the banks declined, ow- 
ing to bits of stories going the rounds of Rich- 
ard’s recklessness. As a last resort, Richard 
went to his friends — to Leo Shanahan, Faxton, 
Steams and others, but they had long before 
scented his business judgment, and thought it 
safer to decline, each offering a plausible ex- 
cuse. “Just for a few days,” he pleaded, hoping 
that he might be able to recover his losses on 
a rising market. 


The Dominant Power 205 

‘We are powerless to help you, Ryan,^^ they 
told him, “the election has gone against us, and 
soon local business will suffer stagnation/' So 
Richard knew the long dreaded day had come. 

“What is it. Uncle?'' he asked, hesitating to 
invite the start that he knew was ready . to 
break. 

“How about this, Richard ?" the Judge ques • 
tioned, holding out an open sheet of legal paper 
for the boy to read. “Can I believe my eyes?" 
he asked, when the young man's head sank down 
upon his bosom. 

“Yes, it is true! I'm ruined." 

The Judge did not answer immediately, but 
stood watching his crouching nephew. Then he 
asked, half kindly: 

“What has caused this, Richard Tell me — 
tell me the truth. Poor judgment, I suppose, 
and too much confidence in futures." 

“Yes, in futures, in evil associations — gamb- 
ling!" the young man answered, low and almost 
breathless. 

Judge Gregory staggered back as though a 
thunderbolt had been hurled from the sky. His 
first thought was to order the boy from the 
house and to forbid him to enter again. Then 
it seemed that the unseen beyond opened, and 
two hands were held out in pity. He saw the 
face of his sister, with the love of a mother for 
her son upon it, mute and silent, pleading for 


20G 


The Dominant Poicer 

mercy, and his heart softened. The boy con- 
tinued ; 

‘T am going to confess all. I was led into 
a den — ^into a very hell. I was told that your 
re-election hung in the balance; that I must go 
out and work for you ; that the balance of voting 
power lay with the frequenters of those resorts. 
I believed them. I decided it was my duty in 
view of what you had done for me to gain every 
possible vote. What I did was not solely because 
of personal pleasure, but because you might win 
the election !** 

Again anger shone in the face of the Judge. 
He lifted his hand and pointed out through the 
open door His lips posed to form the words 
that would make the young man homeless. But 
before he could speak, a hand was placed upon 
his arm. Turning, he looked down into the face 
of his daughter. 

‘‘Don’t say it. Daddy,” she said, pressing his 
arm gently to his side. “Richard did it that you 
might win this election.” And the man who 
stood above the humble, crouching boy said, in 
a solemn whisper: 

“He did it that I might win this election!” 

Apparently unmindful of what the Judge had 
just said, Richard continued: 

“While there in the club rooms, every man 
acted as my friend and promised to support you. 
I was so confident — ^so happy, that I don’t know 
what all I did. They drank to my health — to 


The Dominant Power 


207 


your health. Every man swore by you, and 
while every hand held a glass, every lip re- 
peated a toast. Could my hand hang idle, my 
lips unreplying in such an hour? No, I could 
not resist, I drank with them, I gambled with 
them, and won. My soul seemed on fire. I drew 
out money to increase the stakes. Why? They 
told me to do so. They, the voters who cheered 
you— who promised you their support to the 
last man. Why should I not be a good fellow 
and hold them in line ? I signed a check on our 
firm, played, lest all — lost you! I did not want 
to do it, Uncle, but for you to win the election, I 
had to mingle with them!” 

Ryan had finished. 

The Judge attempted to raise his hand again, 
but another hand held it down, and Mrs. Greg- 
ory said: 

‘‘Don^t! He made the sacrifice for your sake, 
David. Unselfish boy, content to lose his all, 
that you might win — that people might praise 
you.” 

*'So he did it all for my sake, eh?” the Judge 
asked, turning to his wife. Then to Ryan, he 
continued: *'Your enthusiasm for my success 
has carried you too far for you to continue in the 
business of our company — or even in my confi- 
dence. This is an expensive lesson that I will 
have to pay for you. If you had failed any- 
where else except among the clubs, I should lift 
you up out of this trouble, but as it is, I cannot 


208 The Dominant Power 

countenance your way of assisting- me by al- 
lowing you to continue with my firm or in my 
employ. You have .ruined not only your best 
chances, but have put me in a very embarrassing 
position before the public. Before nightfall this 
bit of news will be upon many tongues, and I 
have no way to fight back. You have stumbled 
and fallen over those who have fallen before you 
did. Take another route, boy,^^ he said gently, 
‘'it is not too late to turn. Try and cross back 
to the way I have tried to lead you. It is only 
a little ways over — just a few steps — just a 
resolute ‘no’ to their suggestions, that’s all.” 

The Judge turned to go. At the door he 
paused, and stood for a moment in a hesitant 
manner. Slowly he turned and looked back as 
if some thought was about to form upon his 
lips. Then he moved on into the hall, pausing as 
before. At last, shaking his head as if in answer 
to that thought, he took his wife and daughter 
each by a hand, and said: 

“Come! His conscience will take him to task 
now,” and the three walked slowly and sadly out 
of his sight — out of the hearing of his sobs. 


CHAPTER XXV 


A WOMAN’S FINESSE 

Richard, it cannot be — at least not yet. 

You are wasting words. I never thought 
that things would change as they have when I 
promised to wed you.” 

It was Edith Gary talking. She was exquisitely 
gowned, and as she spoke there was a slight hesi- 
tation in her words ; a disappointed look upon her 
face, and a sadness in the expression of her eyes. 

Richard Ryan hung his head in the deepest de- 
jection, and when she had reluctantly refused to 
carry out her promise of marriage, he answered 
her: 

^'Edith, was your love too weak a thing to bear 
with me in this downfall — a thing that is possible 
with all menr" 

The woman did not answer, and after a mo- 
ment's silence, he continued : 

‘'You admit it then. Why have you so encour- 
aged me, if your love was not a dependable thing 
upon which I could lean in the hour of trouble ?” 

‘T really was honest with you, Richard. I am 
now, and always will be.” She seemed to struggle 
with her words, then : “But I must speak more 
plainly. First, no one regrets this turn of affairs 
more than I, and to be perfectly frank, you are not 

209 


210 


The Dominant Power 


the kind of a man I thought you were. I thought 
you were strong, but you were not, so you now 
have nothing substantial upon which I may de- 
pend.’' 

‘*Oh, I see !” he answered, *'it is that which I 
have lost financially that acts as a bar and not my 
loss of reputation and name.” 

“Richard, people have rebuilt a name and repu- 
tation out of nothing, but you can’t take nothing 
and recover from a financial loss. I fear you have 
not the ability. So I must for the present, at least, 
decline to wed you. No woman desires to tie her- 
self to a failure. You have lost all — lost your un- 
cle’s good will. Helene isn’t going to run away 
with Greene, as you supposed ; she is still at home, 
so there is no possible opportunity from that 
source. Am I not right, Richard ?” she questioned, 
I as she gazed at the downcast man half in pity — 
i half in scorn. “What would Mount Auburn say V* 

“What do I care what people would say? Be- 
^ sides, my failure can’t be attributed to bad man- 
agement. It was plain gambling, and the lesson 
it has taught me is sufficient for all time.” 

“Doubtless you do not care for the comments of 
the people, but I do. Even now, when I go upon 
the streets, people watch me from the corner of 
their eyes, and no doubt point to me as the fiancee 
of the man who wrecked a brokerage company 
and nearly threw the city into a panic. The blow 
has fallen on my shoulders, too, Richard, as w'ell as 
on yours and the Judge’s. And so for the lesson, 


The Dominant Power 


211 


it will be of great value to you, no doubt. Through 
its value, you will know how to hold on to what 
you possess, hereafter. But as I say, for the pres- 
ent, you have not sufficient means to enable me 
to retain my place in society/' 

'‘Supposing I had won instead of lost in the 
downtown gambling den, would you have been 
willing to carry out our contract ?” 

"Possibly so," the woman answered at length, 
"but don't take it for granted that I approve of 
you frequenting such places. Possibly there are 
times when I fait to use discretion m,yself, but 
when it comes to marriage, a woman must think 
seriously of the future. What has it to offer her? 
What would she expect of it ? So I must be care- 
ful, Richard. This hour is mine, sCad I can do as I 
think best with it, but once gone, it cannot be re- 
called." 

Ryan was morose. She had spoken rather 
plainly to him, and it cut as a two-edged sword. 
He knew that it was the lack of financial standing 
that stood between him and the girl — between joy 
and despair — between happiness and a living 
death. Question after question arose in his trou- 
bled mind. He had now learned that when he lost 
at cards, he lost the only girl for whom he had 
ever cared. 

"Miss Gary," he said, resolutely, ‘T cannot give 
you up. Without you there would be no incentive 
in life — no purpose in my actions — nothing, save 
to live my allotted days alone, and then die!" 


212 


The Dominant Potver 


The woman laughed. He lifted his eyes 
strangely to hers. Then there came a silence — a 
silence deep and penetrating. She saw that his 
manner was grave, his face pale, and his eyes 
dark and brooding. She trembled slightly. He 
resumed : 

'T'll never give you up. I am no 'quitter.' To 
much Gregory blood flows in my veins for that. 
I'll never acknowledge defeat. Only give me a lit- 
tle time, and I'll regain all I've. lost. I’ll regain 
it !” he emphasized, driving his clenched fist down 
into his open palm. And the woman trembled the 
more. 

His pleading eyes looked into hers, his breath 
came in short, quick gasps. He seized her hand 
and pressed it to his lips. At the touch, she felt 
his hot passionate breath burn into her flesh. She 
did not dare to withdraw her hand, she feared to 
attempt it. She feared the tiger — that fierce, un- 
controllable passion that possesses one when all 
reason is gone. So she resorted to strategy to 
quiet him. She smiled. 

'T like the way you plead your case, Richard. 
You never spoke that way to me before. What 
woman with a heart and soul could resist a man 
who says, T'll never give you up. I will regain all 
I have lost' ?" 

While she spoke, she turned her wonderful eyes 
to him, and Richard gazed searchingly into them 
while she went on: 


The Dominant Power 


213 


‘Xet me think a little longer, Richard. No one 
has ever wooed me as you have. Your words, 'I 
am no quitter' give me some assurance and make 
me feel that upon such a foundation you can re- 
gain all you've lost. Give me time to think, and I 
will give you time to recover your fortune and 
prove to me that you are not a failure." 

The man quieted down beneath the flow of her 
soothing words, and when he turned to go, she 
held out a soft, white hand, saying : 

‘T do not care to discourage a man because he 
has fallen, Richard. By that I mean to trust you 
a little longer. Then if you can storm the fortress 
of fortune as you have stormed this stubborn 
heart of mine, I will willingly place my hand in 
yours, nevermore to be withdrawn !" 

She made him that conditional promise because 
she feared him now, and then she made it freely, 
for deep down in her heart she doubted his ability 
to regain his position, or even the Judge's favor. 

Out upon the streets Richard's enthralled mind 
was too excited to allow him any peace. Lifting 
his eyes to the upper story of the Gary home, the 
love-sick youth murmured: 

Yonder is where she will slumber tonight — the 
fairest flower that ever bloomed! Nothing shall 
stand between us and the altar — nothing shall rob 
me of her ! I'll find a way ! I'll find a way !'* 


CHAPTER XXVI 

RAVAGES OF AMBITION 

HE morning following Richard's visit to the 



A Gary home, he did not appear for breakfast 
at the regular hour. MrS. Gregory, knowing that 
her nephew had suffered loss of sleep because of 
the past few weeks' excitement, gave the matter 
no further concern, except to remark that ‘‘elec- 
^ tion days are surely trying ones." 

At nine o'clock, Richard staggered down the 
[^stairs, where he met Mrs. Gregory in the hall. 

'"Richard, you have slighted your breakfast this 
morning. I fear that you and your uncle have al- 
lowed politics to get the better of your appetites. 
You both are taking defeat too seriously." 

She went on her way shaking her head and say- 
ing to herself : 

' "People are political crazy, now-a-days. It cuts 
them to the heart to lose," and she sighed heavily. 

Richard soon returned to his room and during 
the rest of the day did not leave his bed. Helene 
grew alarmed and, though depressed and sick at 
heart herself, offered him what consolation she 
knew how to give. 

"You must not despair, Richard, for you are 
now in a better position to make a success of life 
than ever, as past mistakes will serve as a w^arn- 
ing to you when temptation comes. We all have 
confidence in you and know that you will win the 


214 


The Dominant Power 


215 


same respect from the world that other men have 
won. You say you are about to lose your last 
friend now. Well, I think the better of her be- 
cause of the advice you say she has given you. 
The great trouble with you, Richard, is that you 
have had too many friends. What you need most 
is quality and not quantity." 

When Mrs. Gregory came up to make inquiries, 
she saw that he was ill. And only after much 
persuasion did the young man consent to have a 
physician. 

‘Toor boy," Mrs. Gregory said to the doctor 
when he came, "he is taking the loss of the elec- 
tion very hard indeed. Then, there are some busi- 
ness reverses, too. I fear he will be thrown into 
fever. He acts so strange." 

The doctor could not locate anything serious. 

"It is only a case of extreme nervousness," he 
said, "and perhaps a few days of absolute quiet 
will be sufficient." 

But Ryan still lay in bed, weak and pale, and, 
as it seemed, hiding away from the world. A few 
friends came to sympathize, but it affected him 
little. To them he was cold, silent, and at times 
repulsive. 

One day Ryan ventured out upon the streets. 
Once on the walks he looked sadly over the lawn. 
He drew his overcoat closely about him and shud- 
dered, thinking: 

"How many pleasant hours I have spent here 
with friends ! All is changed now. I am only an 


216 


The Dominant Power 


outcast from a business that I loved. And I 
might say, I am the recipient of a woman’s scorn 
— and she the most alluring woman in all the 
world!” 

He wandered on, communing with his sad, sad 
thoughts. 

People wondered as they passed him that day — 
wondered why this young man while full of youth, 
had grown stooped ; his face had grown thin, and 
his eyes dull, and languid. 

At the Gary home Richard found little comfort 
in the presence of his betrothed. !fter look was 
not to his liking, nor her conversation at all en- 
couraging. 

'‘Mr. Ryan, I fear the loss of your business and 
the loss of your uncle’s election together may cost 
you your health. I would suggest a trip abroad 
— or a vacation in the hills, something that will 
distract your mind from the present !” 

"But I cannot leave the town, Edith — leave 
you,” he said, eyeing her strangely. 

"Yes, but you must — if it’s best.” Then after a 
moment’s thought, "I have promised to wait a lit- 
tle- while until you recover your status in the busi- 
ness world, so why doubt me? But sometimes I 
don’t think it is worth the waiting. The girl, 
Helene, is not going to elope, as you believed she 
would, and I am confident that the Judge will 
never replace her name with yours in the will, 
even should she run away. True, he may some- 
time possibly give you a position in the office 


The Dominant Power 


217 


again but not with your former rank. So what's 
the use of depending on that? I would suggest 
that you go away, live independently of the Greg- 
orys. That's the kind of a man I admire — -the 
kind of a man I would like to call my husband. I 
am thinking of a trip myself some time soon, and 
I believe it would be better for us to postpone our 
marriage indefinitely." 

For a moment Richard grew hot with anger. 

‘"So you are going to leave me — leave me !" he 
repeated, extending his open palms, “empty- 
handed ! Leave me with this trouble in my heart 
that is barren, torn and wasted by the ravages of 
this thing you call ambition! Ambitious for my 
uncle — for money. Ambitious for you!" 

“I have said that I would wait awhile, and so I 
will. Come to me in a month or more. By that 
time something may develop along the lines you 
are expecting. Greene and the girl may marry. 
She may run away from home. In either case, the 
Judge will disown her, and that will place you in 
favor with him. Possibly he may reinstate you 
where you were. Oh, a thousand things are possi- 
ble, Richard, so why despair ? You hold my prom- 
ise — for awhile, and I mean to keep it." 

On his way home that day, Richard went by the 
club-rooms, seeking his friend, “Chub" Faxton. 
When the two were engaged in conversation, Rich- 
ard said : 

“Take my advice, ‘Chub,’ and steer clear of such 
places as this and the women. They have been 


218 


The Dominant Power 


the downfall of many a man — they have been of 
me. You and I have been pals so long, and I 
want to offer you some good advice. You have 
been a frequenter of such places as this long be- 
fore I entered them. But since that time, I have 
lived the faster. I am now nearing the end, and 
you are fast approaching the brink where I am 
standing. Take my advice and come here no more. 
It is not too late for you to cross over from the 
shorter to the longer route. As for myself, I 
can’t cross with you. That woman has me both 
body and soul. I can’t resist her. She does not 
mean to, but she is leading me into deeper shad- 
ows. Whither the end of the road leads — I don’t 
know. Change your course. Don’t follow me !” 

‘"Chub” Faxton broke out with his old-tim. 
laugh. 

''Richard, I know that you are earnest in your 
appeal, but your words, like some shots, fall be- 
fore they reach the target. You’ve lost your nerve, 
that’s all. Go back just a little distance, and you’ll 
find it. I see no brink upon which you are 
standing. It is just Judge Gregory’s advice, I 
suppose, that calls for all this talk of yours.” 

But Ryan shook his head. 

"I suppose my words have no effect on you ?” 

"None, whatever !” 

"Then some hour when you least expect it, I 
will speak to you again,” Ryan said, half trag- 
ically. "But it will not be in words. And then 
you’ll turn, 'Chub’ Faxton, I know you’ll turn!” 


CHAPTER XXVII 

A SHINING BIT OF STEEL 

F ollowing the election there was gloom and 
more gloom in the Gregory home. Since the 
assumption of the circuit judge's office by Robert 
T. Mann, Judge Gregory was more pronounced and 
bitter in his attacks against the men who de- 
feated his party and cross to an extreme degree 
toward Helene. 

Once Mrs. Gregory chided him for his strange 
and unnatural utterances. 

'‘You are entirely too harsh toward Helene, 
David. Threats of what you will do will never 
right the dissentions in our home. It must be 
love, and above all, a forgiving spirit toward those 
whom you fancy have wronged you — toward Mr. 
Greene in particular. He loves our Helene with 
the same strong affection with which you have 
always loved me. Do you remember," she went 
on, placing an arm over his shoulder, "how you 
used to fight if anyone at school acted rudely 
toward me? Do you remember how we once 
planned to steal away and marry, when we 
thought that my father objected to you? We 
were young and could scarcely tell why we were 
so fond of each other, but we understood when we 
grew older. In those days, David, you would have 

219 


220 


The Dominant Power 


fought a regiment for my sake. As for Mr. 
Greene's political views, he is entitled to express 
them — to act them out, and you have no right to 
go beyond all reason in assailing his principles." 

But Gregory was obstinate to all she said and 
turned away to resume his tireless tramp across 
the room — from door to window, wondering sadly. 

Helene continued in the counsel of her mother, 
each believing that soon the tangled skein of 
home'dissentions would be rewound into a piece of 
perfect congeniality. One time Helene said : 

'"Mother, Daddy will some time forgive Mr. 
Greene. He is now beginning to climbs and some 
day he will be Mount Auburn's mayor — then — 
he'll have to forgive him.” Reminiscently, she 
added^ ""I have been wondering of late how I could 
offer Mr. Greene suggestions as I once did. Possi- 
bly I could through the press. Articles’ of the 
kind I have in mind might prove important fac- 
tors in some of his decisions.” 

Mount Auburn would hold an election in the 
spring and Helene believed it would afford her an 
opportunity to further a plan she had in mind. 
She said in answer to one of Richard's inquiries: 

"‘No, Richard, I am not going to run away with 
Mr. Greene. Fm not going to leave home, either. 
I have some other plans that are better.” 

Shaking his head doubtfully, for such a decision 
destroyed his last hope of the inheritance, he rea- • 
soned with her: 


The Dominant Pmoer 


221 

wouldn't give in to anyone's suggestions, 
Helene. Uncle has possibly planned to separate 
you and Mr. Greene. Give him to understand that 
you are mistress of your own heart and will be- 
stow it upon whom you choose. Show him you 
no longer are depending upon him for any sup- 
port." 

can't do that," she said, shaking her head, 
“I love him too well. His ways of late are not very 
pleasant, I know, but he is human, Richard, the 
same as you and I." 

Richard's plan had failed. Yet he had another 
plan to which he turned. It was to appeal to 
the Judge to reinstate him in the brokerage 
business. But Gregory refused him. His hope 
for a marriage with Edith Gary shriveled to a piti- 
ful measure, and he experienced a spell of despon- 
dency bordering on frenzy. 

Going to his room, he wrote several lines upon 
a letter head ; placing it in a large envelope, he ad- 
dressed it to Edith Gary and buried it in the bot- 
tom of his trunk. Then opening a dresser drawer, 
he drew from beneath a tumbled array of ties, 
collars, and other furnishings, a shining bit of 
steel with a rosewood handle. He fondled it ten- 
derly, as if it were a delicate something of price- 
less value, and mused : 

*'Dear old friend I You and I have been chums 
for a long time. In all our associations I have 
trusted you. In the night, when we were alone, I 
have clasped you in my hand and walked fearlessly 


222 


The Dominant Poiver 


and unafraid, because I knew you were obedient. 
Under your protection, I have slept and dreamed 
sweet dreams — dreams that I now know will never 
come to pass! You cold, pulseless bit of steel — 
willing slave, ready to respond to my slightest 
wish — only a pressure of my finger and you will 
usher me into another world. No one can punish 
you for it, either. Friend! just a little longer, 
then you may do for me an act of mercy — just a 
tiny touch of my finger — a crash ! Then perhaps 
a dream — or a hell ! who knows ?” 

Placing the shining bit of steel in the inner 
pocket of his coat, he said, as if it understood: 

''Lie low and be ready, for I may soon desire to 
sleep quickly.” 

Passing down the stairs he met his aunt in the 
hall. She said to him: 

‘‘Richard, going to visit Miss Gary at this hour ? 
Well, I am patiently waiting for the time when 
you will bring her home with you, then it will not 
be so lonesome for you. Edith seems to be the 
right kind of a girl, and when she comes, she will 
soon get you out of that mood of yours. Why 
Richard ! What makes you act so strangely ? You 
are not so affectionate as you once were !” 

With a half forced smile upon his lips, the 
wretched young man feigned indisposition and 
passed into the room where his uncle sat. 

He straightened up to his full height of five 
feet ten, assuming a dignified, independent air as 
he approached. There was a slight tremor on his 


The Dominant Power 


223 


lips; a dull, listless movement in his eyes as he 
lowered them to the man sitting reading. 

‘‘Uncle, he spoke, in a half demanding man- 
ner, “what are your reasons for refusing me rein- 
statement in the office?^' 

“Because, Richard, when you enter that office 
again, the confidence of the people will fly out at 
the window. I haven't confidence in you myself 
any more.'* And the Judge resumed reading. 

“Confidence! Confidence," the young man re- 
peated, scornfully, “the fragile thing! The bub- 
ble — a prick of a pin — and then — what ? It's noth- 
ingness ! What I did was because I was over am- 
bitions for your sucess, with the thought of my 
own success running second." 

The Judge arose quickly from his chair and, 
snatching the glasses from his eyes, pointed to- 
ward the door. 

“I'm going, sir 1" the young man interposed, be- 
fore the Judge could follow out the intent of his 
mind, “and I'll carry away in my heart the hatred 
of that sordid thing called ambition — that thing 
that has brought a woman's curse upon you — and 
ruined me !" 

He staggered backward through the door, his 
eyes flaming like pits of fire, and with his hands 
clenched and his arms drawn to his body, slunk 
away into the night. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 

WHERE THE RdAD ENDS 


I T was near the hour of nine that night when 
Richard Ryan rang the door-bell of the Gary 
home. A maid responded. 

Miss Gary's appearance was delayed beyond the 
usual time, so Richard reasoned, and growing im- 
patient he stepped inside as she came forward. 

‘Tardon me, Edith," he begged, ‘T am so anx- 
ious to see you." 

She greeted him with a most dispassionate look, 
and when she failed to respond, quickly, he said 
remonstratingly : 

**Edith, why don't you speak to me? Wliy 
don't you welcome me?" 

^'Give me time to get over this surprise," she 
pleaded, **1 was not expecting you — at this hour. 
Something out of the ordinary must have called 
you here, Richard?" 

"‘Yes," he said, this time calmly, staring won- 
deringly at the skein of grace and loveliness be- 
fore him. ‘This is possibly the last time I shall 
ever call upon you." 

His heart was beating thickly up into his 
throat and his thoughts whirled, passionately : 

“Was there ever another like her in all the 
world?" In that interval, a ray of hope shot 

224 


The Dominant Potver 


225 


through his heart, but it was only a moment, then 
darkness closed in upon him again. He continued 
speaking: 

‘1 have come to say good-bye to you. We will 
never meet again Notwithstanding his air of 
indifference, a sadness crept into his voice, and 
trembling, lie accepted a seat. 

‘‘Mr. Ryan,” she exclaimed, clasping her hands 
together, “are you really going to accept my ad- 
vice and go to the mountains for a rest ?” 

“Possibly to the mountains,” he agreed, “and 
for a long, long rest, too. I have lost my uncle's 
favor, my position in the office is gone — my honor 
gone. I have lost all — lost you !” he added witli a 
deep emphasis. “So what is left ?” 

The woman sat for a time undecided what to 
say. She noticed how one hand fumbled beneath 
the bosom of his coat — his cheeks pale — and how 
his eyes growing dark and rigid, were fastened 
upon her face. She moved uncomfortably in her 
chair. 

“Edith,” he went on, recovering his composure 
to some extent, “I have trusted you — I have given 
you my word of honor, and you have taken it and 
trampled it beneath your feet. When my fall 
came, my first thoughts were of you, and I likened 
you unto a rock to which I might cling until I 
could regain all that was lost. I thought of you 
as that one rare woman who would be willing to 
go down, down in my defense, excuse my faults to 
the world, and help me over the wreck of my for- 


226 


The Dominant Power 


mer self to an even greater power among men. 
But,” shaking his head sadly, ‘'your love was not 
the kind that buries one's faults away from sight 
as I thought. Not a dependable thing under test, 
but dross — the gold of fools!” 

Again his hand was thrust into the bosom of 
his coat, but Miss Gary attributed the incident 
to the fact that Richard was a bit excited. 

“Brace up, Richard,” she said, feeling a sense 
of humiliation at his reproach, “you know the best 
of life lies before you.” 

He shook his head. “The best is past,” he said, 
“the end is — ” he paused. His bosom heaved, and 
his face grew deathly pale. 

Edith Gary trembled — she feared — she hoped 
not, but trembled at some thought that was ter- 
rible to contemplate. She spoke, little knowing 
what she said. 

“Brace up, Richard, for the sake of one who 
has trusted you.” 

“Trusted me! You have trusted me 1” He rose 
from his chair, clutching his head in his hands, 
then sank back as if the effort had exhausted his 
strength. The woman grew paler as she sat with 
one hand clasped over her heart, fearful, half 
wondering if his was the manner — the ravings of 
a mad, unaccountable man. 

In a moment he recovered and apologized: 

“I beg your pardon. My feelings sometimes 
get the better of me. My head is bursting. I 
must have fresh air,” he continued, rising and 


The Dominant Power 


227 


pressing* his forehead with the palms of his hands. 

am going, now. Won’t you go with me a little 
way? Just out on the porch will do.” 

He was quiet now. His voice flowed smoothly, 
and his eyes gave her a pleading look. Yet she 
hesitated, not because he had just repeated, “we 
will never meet again,” and for the fifth time 
thrust his hand into the inner pocket of his coat, 
but because his face was still dark and gloomy; 
his lips drawn into hard, straight lines; his eyes 
devoid of all expression. So through fear of of- 
fending him, she consented, and the two- passed 
out upon the north porch where the shadows were 
darkest. 

At the head of the steps they paused. Richard 
spoke slowly. His conversation led to subjects 
entirely foreign to themselves. Edith Gary grew 
easy. The fear that something awful was about 
to happen left her heart, and taking him by one 
arm, she said; 

“Come, Richard, I will walk with you to the 
gate. The night air has relieved you, I see, and 
before you reach home you will be entirely your- 
self.” 

“Home! I have no home, now,” he said, his 
hand fumbling with the shining bit of steel with 
a rosewood handle. 

“Oh, yes, you have, Richard,” she said, her 
voice drowning the sound of a click as his thumb 
drew the hammer of his revolver back. 

“Come!” she said again, and as he turned to 


228 


The Dominant Potver 


obey, he lost his footing on the upper step of the 
porch. 

Down he went, struggling to regain his balance 
by grasping at the railings. Half way down the 
steps there came a muffled report. He threw up 
his hands and tumbled headlong to the ground. 
There came a faint scream from the woman at 
the head of the stairs — a pitiful moan from the 
man lying upon the ground. Members of the Gary 
family rushed out on the veranda. 

They found him dead. When they drew from 
an inner pocket of his coat, the shining bit of 
steel with a rosewood handle, the story of a trag- 
edy which Richard had meant should have a dif- 
ferent ending, was told. 

*'An accident,” they said, and the people ac- 
cepted the version as true. 

When Judge Gregory was told the news, he 
stood dazed. He could not realize that it was pos- 
sible, but later, when they brought Richard home, 
he lifted his eyes to his God and prayed: 

^'0 Lord, I know not why this curse has fallen 
upon me!” Then a still small whisper came; it 
was the voice of a woman that he heard: 

‘‘Curse you. Judge Gregory! Others after me 
shall curse you!” A scene of the past revolved 
before him. 

He saw a scene in court — a woman sprang from 
her seat — her hands lifted — her face inflamed 
with anger — her lips white, and painfully drawn, 
pouring out scorching words against the defama- 


The Dominant Power 


229 


tion of her name. He saw her yield to the in- 
evitable, and fall in a stupor across the table. The 
scene changed. 

Before him stood a man. It was Richard. 

“Richard ! Richard,” the Judge moaned, lifting 
his hands, his palms upturned. The figure, cring- 
ing, half crouching, moved backward and toward 
the door. “Richard! My ambitious Richard! 
This curse has fallen upon me — upon you!” 

Lifting his eyes, he muttered under his breath : 

“0 Lord ! Thy vengeance is upon all who trans- 
gress Thy laws ! *Thy hands chastise me !' ” 

To the Gregory home that night came two men 
— friends of Ryan's. Their tongues were silent 
and their faces grave, expressing the deepest 
sympathy. 

At one side, “Chub” Faxton said: 

“Joe, this is the hour of which poor Richard 
spoke to me — the hour in which he said I would 
turn, and so I will. I am going to change fronts, 
Joe,” he continued, after a moment's pause, “and 
try and forget the past. Some day my head will 
be up, my heart clean and my hands purged of 
this stain, for it was I who led him to the place 
where he was found an hour ago I” 


CHAPTER XXIX 

TOILING UPWARD 

W INTER was breaking, and spring was slow- 
ly creeping in. The voice of the robins was 
a welcome harbinger to all who looked forward to 
the time when they could again enjoy God’s great 
out-of-doors. 

Mount Auburn was awake, and people began 
to show increased activity after a long winter. 
The merchants were busy, and the farmers were 
preparing for the spring sowing. 

The politician had risen from his lair, and the 
early office-seeker with his smile and extended 
hand, was found at every angle of the street, at 
the gathering places of exchange, in the people’s 
homes, from the town’s center to its outer limits. 

Mount Auburn was upon the eve of an election. 
The slate had been prepared months ago. The 
trusty ^‘machine” was oiled, brightened, and thor- 
ouhly tested. It was ready to grind out the usual 
grist of nominations, to be ratified a few weeks 
later by the voters. 

John Templeton, the out-going mayor, was ask- 
ing the people, or rather the ''machine” for an 
indorsement of his administration by re-electing 
him to the office of mayor for another two years. 

"As for asking the people’s indorsement,” he 
was quoted as saying, "it would be a matter of 
wasted time. People generally vote the ticket 

230 


The Dominant Power 


231 


anyway, regardless of who the candidate may be. 
You could place X, Y, and Z on the ballot and 
people would indorse them. They are always con- 
tented with those whom the ‘machine’ considers 
‘good men for the place.’ ” 

Templeton was doubtless one of the machine’s 
favorites, as, during the entire term of his office, 
he showed' marked consideration for the right and 
left wing of his party. The will and demands of. 
the people were usually acted upon favorably if 
the maehine approved, and frowned upon if it 
showed its hand in opposition. 

However, above the wrangling and disputes 
that are characteristic of all law-making bodies, a 
few laws of merit were adopted by the Templeton 
forces, and were pronounced “the best ever en- 
acted.” 

Upon the strength of these enactments, Temple- 
ton boasted that he could carry every ward in the 
city. True, he had made an open announcement 
of his intention to run again, but it was a matter 
of courtesy to the voters, and nothing more. For 
Bradley’s gang and the^ Steams wing had long 
decided whom they would elect to office of mayor. 
And J ohn Templeton, “for the good he had done,” 
as they had expressed it, and “for the harmony 
he had created, and the manner in which he had 
taken care of ‘the boys,’ ” was told that he could 
have the place for another term. 

Upon the other hand, the Citizens’ Association 
party, which had come into power during the 


232 The Dominant Poiver 

previous fall, when it swept the county, was look- 
ing for a standard-bearer. 

As to the Association's overwhelming success 
in the county, Bradley explained that the new 
party was carried into power because the old 
party was too confident, and at a time when the 
sentiment of the people was drifting out after 
something new — when illusions and beautiful 
theories were advanced by a few disappointed of- 
fice-seekers, who had been begging — well, for just 
anything — even the job of dog impounder would 
have been hotly contested by them. 

Nominations for elective offices in the city were 
soon to be ‘^pulled off” just as Bradley and 
Stearns had willed it. They divided the list on 
the fifty-fifty basis, and every man pledged his 
full support foj the party's success. 

Judge Robert T. Mann, at a meeting of the 
Central City Committee of the Association Party, 
had prevailed upon the Chairman to call a special 
meeting of the Committee at an early date that 
the various office-seekers might be given a chance 
to explain their ideas of city government; what 
necessary rules should be adopted and enforced, 
and how each man, if given a trust, would conduct 
the affairs of his office for the benefit of the 
whole people. His idea was for the publicity of 
every man's statement, that the people might 
know whom to select and present to the delegates 
as the best suited man to become public servants. 

The meeting was called and the announcement 
made. 


The Dominant Power 


233 


A few days later during a conversation between 
J udge Mann and Greene, the former said : 

“Greene, I want you to attend our meeting to- 
night, at eight-thirty sharp. We are going to 
formulate a line of battle for city offices. Brad- 
ley has already announced his nominations 
through the convention, and our party must put 
up good men who will defeat his.” 

Greene offered an objection and the Judge 
asked for reasons. 

“I have frequently been asked by my friends to 
take part in this election, but so far I have re- 
fused. My time from now dn until the end of 
school will be all taken up. This is my first year, 
and circumstances with which you are familiar 
have caused me to fall short of what was expected 
of me. Now I must double up — burn the mid- 
night oil, in order to get back in line with the 
others. Another reason,” Greene continued, re- 
gretfully, “is that my campaigning last fall re- 
sulted in almost disaster to Judge Gregory.” 

“This is a meeting of the Central Committee, 
only,” urged Mr. Mann. “We are going to map 
out a line of battle, and we want ideas — we want 
yours. Will you come?” 

Greene hesitated. 

“I cannot give you a definite answer just now. 
I must study the situation beforq I act. However, 
if I do attend the meeting, I don’t believe I shall 
have any suggestions to make.” 


CHAPTER XXX 

A MAN FROM THE HILLS 


A t the committee rooms that evening Greene 
found an enthusiastic welcome awaiting him. 
He viewed the crowd with interest, and since he 
had formulated a few ideas of city management, 
he intended to give his listeners his plain, honest 
opinion and let them weigh it in the balance of 
their judgment and opinions. 

After several fiery speeches had been made by 
various citizens. Judge Mann arose and said : 

‘‘Gentlemen: I have the honor of introducing 
to you tonight Kenneth Greene, whom you all 
know. I would like Mr. Greene to give us his 
ideas of municipal government.” 

Prolonged cheers came from every part of the 
hall. In the next instant Greene was on his feet. 
He had forgotten all else but the thought of ex- 
pounding his doctrine to those who were seeking 
a remedy for city ills. Stepping upon the stand, 
he said: 

“Gentlemen: I must first state that I am a 
poor apology for a man sufficiently versed in the 
science of government to give instructions such 
as you are seeking. I am from the hills, where 
\we have not advanced in theories and learning as 
rapidly as we should have done, but we are not 

234 


The Dominant Power 


235 


behind in ideas as to how a man should con- 
duct a trust that is given him. Tonight I am 
going to explain just what I mean. Down our 
way we have not reached that plane called ‘civil- 
ization' where a silver dollar is the measure of a 
man's importance or his usefulness — that period 
in which all else but self is forgotten^ — ^where 
we can jingle our dollars and say, ‘so many 
friends.' The respect that we owe and give 
to our fellowman is sufficient at all times to 
keep us out of the quagmire of just such condi- 
tions as those which .you are lamenting and 
against which you are fighting today. 

“Since I have taken up my residence in your 
town and become one of you, I have been sorely 
distressed, and at the same time somewhat 
amused, because of the wild, mad race for money, 
position, and power. After all, there is but lit- 
tle to wonder at when we study the situation 
and see how gradually these things have en- 
croached upon you." 

“What is the first thing you would do if you 
were elected mayor a man shouted. 

“That, my friend, I might never be. But if I 
were, I would first give the people the chance 
to vote upon the proposition for a change of 
government. Then, if it carried, such a thing as 
a literal aldermanic body in this town would be 
a thing of the past. Every ward representative 
would be given a charge over some department 
and upon his shoulders would rest the respon- 


236 


The Dominant Power 


sibilities of things done under his surveillance. 
I would regulate the saloons — the poolhalls, and 
tea-rooms where the fashionable lounge. I would 
require of every man a license to drink, and if he 
were ever convicted of over-indulgence, his per- 
mit would be rescinded. I would cut the price of 
a dramshop license in half and force the pro- 
prietor to maintain a place of unquestionable 
decency — a place where your wife or daughter 
might enter without fear of insult or challenge. 
Then the keeper of a dramshop would not have 
to cater to the patronage of the underworld in 
order to meet excessive expenses. He would 
not have to accept the proffered coin from the 
hand of a man whose hearth is fireless — whose 
larder is empty. Neither would it be necessary 
for him to keep open door beyond the toll of 
the curfew. All these reforms could be brought 
about in a gradual manner without injury to a 
man's business. There would be no further need 
of questionable methods of doing business in 
order to keep the expense line beneath the line 
of profits. 

‘'Gentlemen, I haven't the time tonight to 
enumerate the thousand and one improvements 
that could be brought about for the benefit of 
the masses and to the detriment of none. Neither 
shall I go into the details of each improvement, 
as these matters can be worked out when we 
have secured the consent of the people." 

Greene was about to close when a man sitting 


The Dominant Power 


237 


in the middle of the hall arose and held up his 
hand for recognition. 

‘TMr, Greene,” he said, ‘‘this committee will, 
in all probability, suggest your name to the 
people as the standard-bearer of the Association 
party.” 

In the next instant every man in the hall 
caught the spirit, and before Greene could pro- 
test, their tongues were shouting: 

“Greene for mayor! Greene for mayor!” 

Above the roar, he shouted back at them: 

“Men, have sense!” 

To which they paid but little heed, and when 
their throats grew hoarse from shouting, he 
spoke calmly: 

“Gentlemen, I appreciate the honor shown me 
through your enthusiasm, but I realize that such 
a spirit is not of serious deliberation and in the 
end would obstruct the way of some good man. 
When I began discussing these matters tonight, 
I intended to go more into the details of different 
plans of improvement, but I feared that your 
minds might become inflamed against the old 
order of things and that you might take action 
thoughtlessly. Think seriously, men, and figure 
the practicability of what I have suggested, be- 
cause with me, these ideas are theories and not 
facts by actual test.” 

Again the shouting arose, and again Greene 
protested, but he soon found it was useless to 
storm against that avalanche of voices roaring 


238 


The Domniant Power 


through the hall. Men rushed about him, strug- 
gling and laughing, with extended arms and open 
palms. Men, fired with enthusiasm, hurried 
wildly about. Seizing a giant flag that stood at 
the right of the speaker’s stand, they stripped 
it from its staff and wound it around and over 
the shoulders of the protesting Greene. 

The serious look on the young man’s face 
gave way to a smile, and he attempted to make 
his voice carry above the roar, but no one could 
distinguish what he was trying to say, and no 
one cared, for they were shouting 

'^Greene for mayor! We want Greene!” 

Down on the street an auto drew up to the 
curb and stopped near the entrance to the hall. 
A woman seated in the rear drew aside a curtain 
and peered out at the shouting throng pouring 
down the steps and racing up and down the 
streets. She heard the shout : “Greene ! Greene ! 
Greene for mayor,” from those descending the 
stairs — from those who ran out upon the walks. 
Upon her right and left the cry arose and was 
carried on and on until it became a mere rum- 
ble, and it seemed to her to be a new and strange 
kind of music. 

With' a sense of pride she murmured : 

“You are standing erect, Kenneth! I am 
standing with you — the world is standing with 
you !” 

To the chauffeur, she said: 

“Drive me home now?” 


CHAPTER XXXI 

THE FORERUNNER 


GREENE/' That was the lettering on 
an inner door of a large office on the 
second floor of the City hall. On the main floor, 
leading into the reception room, was the sign: 
‘‘Mayor's Office." 

Things had changed greatly around the seat 
of City government. Many new faces appeared 
at the wicket windows of the offices. A gen- 
eral business-like air prevailed throughout the 
building from the janitor's office in the basement 
to the stock-rooms on the upper floor. 

But out' on the streets below, standing in 
groups of twos, threes, and fours, was the last 
moment of the “old gtlard." Down-cast, de- 
jected-looking men with hands thrust into their 
pockets almost to their elbows. They presented 
a pitiful representation of what was once known 
as the “Stearns wing," and “the Bradley gang." 

Occasionally one of them ventured to express 
his wrath, and another straightened up long 
enough to make an admission of some fact or to 
offer something additional by way of prophecy, 
not exactly favorable to the new administration. 

“It's hell!" sighed one. 

289 


240 


The Dominant Power 


Another turned his head toward the speaker 
and, as he did so, his glance drifted up to an 
open window in the Hall; his face was long and 
drawn, and his lips protruded beyond their natu- 
ral position. 

‘'Seems like someone near and dear has died,'' 
he answered. 

“Yep, and what's not dead soon will be, if they 
stay about here long. It will be business de- 
rressions, failures, and Gk)d only knows what all ! 
Then to make the matter worse, the fool intends 
calling a special election, so he can experiment 
with a commission form of government." 

“Well, say," broke in a third, “what does he 
intend to do, anyway? Does anyone know? 
Does he know, himself? This man, this ‘hill- 
billie' as Bradley says, ‘swept in by the tide.' 
Our Mayor ! Why didn't you go and stand in the 
path of that tidal wave and get swept into of- 
fice? You or I, either of this bunch, would 
make just as good a mayor as Kenneth Greene. 
You are ‘Happy' Logan, and I am ‘Spector' 
Kelley. Does one name stand for any more than 
another? Write the three down, one above the 
other, and a stranger wouldn't know who was 
mayor, Logan, Kelly, or Greene," and the speak- 
er turned his back on the open window above him 
contemptuously. 

“Well, we'll all have the new kind of rule all 
right," sighed a fifth recruit. 

“Sure to. Only four hold-overs in the council 


The Dominant Power 


241 


now, and what can they do ? Three Bradley men 
and one Stearns. The balance belongs to Greene 
and Mann, body and soul.'' Then another turned 
his back scornfully upon the window above. 

The town was alive, and business was good, 
they admitted. There was a constant rattle of 
wagons and drays in the streets from, early 
morning until night. Everybody seemed happy 
except a few groups of dismal idlers who stood on 
the corners, explaining in detail just how it came 
to happen." 

‘'Bradley says he is going to quit the game, 
boys." The whole gang faced about, astonished, 
as the new spokesman stepped forward. “Yes, 
they have his gun now," the man continued, “and 
what can a man do without his gun? Greene 
has it — the whole police force; so Bradley is 
going to wash his hands of politics," and the 
crowd grew strangely silent. 

Sour Monday, cruel Tuesday, long 
Wednesday, everlasting Thursday — 

Oh ! Friday, hain't you never going 
To quit? But sweet Saturday after- 
Noon, and Sunday, too! 

I'se gwine to see you, my Lindy-Lou! 
—drawled out a young darky lad, as he sat 
astride of a rickety old horse that picked its way 
along the street. 

One of the men on the corner broke the long 
silence : “Now there you are I Just such an ele- 
ment as that is the cause of all your tidal waves 


242 


The Dominant Power 


in this country. And the black abolitionists, some 
fifty years ago, gave that fellow's ancestors an 
equal right with you and me in the voting booth. 
Hence, it's Kenneth Greene, mayor." 

*'Hi, there, nigger !" someone in the crowd 
shouted, ‘I'se gwine to ax youse whot youse so 
happy 'bout ?" 

But the darkey kept on moving and not until 
he was called again, did he draw rein. 

‘‘Does youse know who is mayor, now, nigger ?" 
broke out one man. 

“ 'Specks I does ! It's Mr. Greene," was the 
answer the negro gave back with a grin. 

“Who made him mayor? White man didn't." 

“Guess we shore done it," and the grin spread 
wider over the darky's face. “Mayor Temp'ton 
tole my ole man two year ago to sell his razor 
shop and let him have the place fur voters to 
meet in, and if 'lected mayor, he'd 'point him 
fo'man ob the streets. Well, my ole man went 
an' done what he was tole to do, and spent all 
his money fur 'lection 'pences, then Temp'ton 
says, 'gwan away, nigger, I neber did need youse 
anyhow." 

“He done the black trash right! No nigger is 
fit to do anything but labor," hissed one of the 
gang. 

“My ole man ain't a laborin' man," the darkey 
protested, “he porterin' in a barber shop, he is." 

The men stood watching the negro as he rode 
triumphantly away. 


The Dominant Power 


243 


‘*Now there you see a fair representative of the 
man without a party. He votes with those who 
promise most.*' 

‘Well, we must move on, boys. The new head 
might think us a nuisance here.’^ The speaker 
glanced disgustedly over his shoulder to the sec- 
ond floor. ‘'Can't make a living here in this town 
any more!" 

And the little band of Bradley's faithful fol- 
lowers moved on farther up the street to join 
another group of the indignant. 

“Tud" Bradley walked into the office of Mayor 
Green as though he had come on special invita- 
; tion. He did not come as a beaten coward, on 
, his knees, but in an erect, dignified manner, he 
j walked, with a smile and his ever-ready hand 
' held out. 

The mayor controlled his surprise as he arose 
, from his chair to grasp the hand of his political 
adversary. 

“Mayor Greene," said Bradley, “I have come 
here to break a precedent and congratulate you. 
Men have been trying for twenty years to beat 
me. But you have won, kid, and I guess you 
have won it fair. Some people say they don't 
believe in your professions, but I do, although I 
am about done with politics. The voters didn't 
want my man any more," he continued, with a 
slight quaver in his voice as he held the hand of 
the city executive. “They wanted you, and 
they've got you." 


244 


The Dominant Power 


As Bradley took the seat the mayor offered, 
the latter said: 

‘‘Mr. Bradley, I certainly appreciate your visit- 
ing me. I hope that you are the forerunner of 
the other ninety and nine, whose friendship I 
wish to gain and hold.” 

“Well, Greene, Fve turned, and I am going to 
be with you in all you do and say. Your admin- 
istration is going to be the best Mount Auburn 
has ever had. No middlings go. What say you ? 
Let me help you make it the best?” 

The mayor laughed his hearty approval and 
said: 

“Your confession in me, or rather in my doc- 
trine will do more to make this administration a 
real success than that of any other man:. Do you 
know why?” he asked, looking intently into the 
face of the big political chieftain, “Fll tell you,” 
bringing his fist down forcefully upon the desk. 
“In the first place, if you believe in me, you will 
stand forswhat I am holding out for. That means 
a consolidation of both wings of the major par- 
ties with the Association, upon one particular 
issue that I am going to present to the people for 
adoption, and that issue is, do the people want 
to try out the new form of management ?” 

The boss nodded his head approvingly while 
the mayor continued: 

“I know the kind of a man you are, and I need 
you. Your deeds in the past may not have been 
of any particular benefit to the rank and file of 


The Dominant Power 


245 


humanity, but what you have done, good and bad, 
you did for your friends. The extremes to which 
you resorted admit of no argument. Your word 
was out, and you were honest enough to keep it. 
Now, you have another friend, Bradley, for whom 
I want you to stand. May I tell you who it is?’' 
The mayor edged his chair closer to his attentive 
listener, who nodded in the affirmative. ‘Tt is 
the whole people — your friends and mine — Brad- 
ley, everybody!” 

‘T’m with you, boy, heart and soul! You hold 
my word. It has never been broken to anyone, 
and I’ll not break it to you. But I’m getting tired 
of politics,” he sighed. 

'There will be no politics in this administra- 
tion, Bradley. It will be the rule of the people. 
I am only a directing head to carry out what the 
people want. It is your duty to carry every 
pound, according to your strength. Are you with 
me ?” 

The hand of the big fellow shot out toward the 
mayor. 

'T’m for you, kid. I’m for a fair test of the 
kind of government you advocate, and I’m coming 
over to help you! Judge Gregory saw that you 
were a man worth while — Allison broke over, and 
— ” he lowered his head, 'T cursed them for it, 
too! But — the people said they were right and 
followed them, and I’m going to follow the peo- 
ple!” 


246 


The Dominant Power 


The mayor soliloquized when Bradley had g-one 
his way: 

'^That fellow is really honest and on the square 
now. Whatever may be his impulses — whatever 
he does, Fm sure his every act will be prompted 
by the purest of motives.” 

‘Tud” Bradley, a ^^good loser,” maintained a 
cheerful spirit, and since his conversation with 
Mayor Greene, felt the more determined to turn 
from his old ways to a new kind of a political 
life. Strolling up the street, he found a few of 
his old followers lounging around a corner. He 
said to them: 

/*Boys, I don’t know what you call me — a trai- 
tor, coward, turncoat or what; but I’m going to 
change fronts. That means that you boys can’t 
any longer depend on the city treasury. Now 
don’t look foolish. I’m not trifling. Richard is 
dead, and many of the old boys are going away. 
Joe Stearns will sell his business, lease his prop- 
erty, and go away to forget the past, and where 
he says, ‘people are not so particular, politically.’ 
‘Chub’ Faxton, you know, is learning to be a 
preacher. I firmly believe that he’ll be a good 
one, too, because, he pretty well understands the 
undercurrent of things that ain’t on the square — 
something that every preacher should know. Yes, 
they are all going or have gone but myself and 
I am going to stay around and help the new 
mayor out.” 


The Dominant Power 


247 


He paused for a moment as if trying to choke 
back his words. 

guess you all don't understand what I mean. 
I am going to help Mayor Greene make his ad- 
ministration one of the best ever pulled off in 
Mount Auburn. The people said at the polls that 
they wanted Greene, and I am not going to op- 
pose their choice. For twenty years I have 
fought the man who opposed my way of doing 
things, right or wrong. It was dirty politics, I 
know. Now Fm not saying this as an excuse for 
turning, but because my heart has been nagging 
at me so long to turn that I am sick of it all. 
There's some good left in me yet," he went on, 
sighing, ‘‘and I am going to take the remaining 
portion of my life and lay it at the feet of the 
people. Do you all want to follow my leadership, 
as you have done in the past? Or, do you want 
to stand alone ? Think it over, fellows, and think 
seriously." 

Throughout the day Bradley was a busy man. 
From store to store and from office to office he 
went, spreading the news of his conversion. He 
was laughed at, scorned, chided, praised, and 
petted. He was called everything from a “back- 
slider" to a philosopher of the highest order. 

But Bradley took the taunts of his fellow-crea- 
tures in good nature. He knew what to expect of 
some and he felt materially above them when it 
came to a test of brains. He said: 

“You know, boys, I've fought this game from 


248 


The Dominant Power 


every angle, and I ought to know whether it is 
a paying proposition or not/' 

Between the times of blowing great rings of 
smoke from his cigar and listening to congratula- 
tions of friends, he found time to explain his po- 
sition : 

“I have sacrificed many friends in my time — 
turned them away — and for what? It was for a 
principle. The principle of keeping my word — 
right or wrong. I am now nearing the divide of 
of life, and I must begin today — now, to make 
amends and a just accounting to humanity for 
my past and future deeds. Anyway,” he went on, 
nonchalantly, ^'before long the saloons will be 
closed and women will be given the ballot, so 
what's the use fighting when these changes take 
place ? Really, I think it would be a good thing 
for us all, too. So, from now on, it's Bradley for 
the man who is right and to hell for who won't 
follow me !'' 


CHAPTER XXXII 

RETURN OF A THIRSTY STRANGER 

W HEN the '‘Good King Alfred'’ compiled a 
code of laws and established among his 
subjects his ideas of a systematic government 
and behavior, he set afloat certain principles of 
great value that have alternately manifested 
themselves down past the "good laws" of Edward 
the Confessor to the present systems now in 
course of adoption by nations and common- 
wealths. 

Thus the idea of units and sectional units with 
responsible heads to govern, was not wholly orig- 
inal with Kenneth Greene, as he had borrowed 
largely from the Saxon systems. 

Mayor Greene was now nearing the last quar- 
ter of his second term. He had maintained from 
his first day in office that it was his duty to 
point out to the people a true statement of all 
expenditures — the source of every act, ruling, or 
order that affected the masses, regardless of the 
old-time customs practiced by the privileged few. 

In his first public address as mayor, he had set 
forth certain views that were disastrous to the 
old regime of bossism. 

After going into the details of a plan to change 

249 


250 


The Dominant Power 


the mode of city government, he concluded by 
saying: 

'The plan is practical, and if you sanction it, 
answer me through your ballots ; and if it is your 
will, I shall put it to an impartial test/’ 

Such was the position of Mr. Greene upon tak- 
ing possession of the office of mayor of Mount 
Auburn nearly four years before. 

It was nearly seven o’clock in the evening when 
the east-bound passenger train slowed down at 
the Mount Auburn station. 

Among those who alighted was a man of at- 
tractive appearance. Over his left arm hung an 
outer coat of quality and in his right hand he 
carried a grip, disfigured by hotel posters from 
the farthermost South to the extreme North. 

The air of the man indicated a prosperous past. 
He was still young — not more than thirty-five in 
appearance, and of athletic build. 

He closely scrutinized each face in the crowd, 
looking for acquaintances. He was not an entire 
stranger to the town as the place had been his 
home several years before. 

It was not long until some one called out: 

"Hello, Joe! Hello, Steams!” and a group of 
men and youngsters gathered about him, shaking 
his hand and plying him with many questions. 

The town seemed much larger than he expected 
and so changed ! There were rows of neat bunga- 
lows where dilapidated old houses had stood. 
And as far down the street as he could see were 


The Dominant Power 


251 


new business places that had been erected since 
he went away four years before. 

He marveled at the town’s broad, clean streets, 
its fine residences, business blocks, and the mag- 
nificent park that he passed. It was new and 
picturesque to him — ^this city of high elevations 
and winding valleys — now real pulsating arteries 
of life and action. Here, years ago, where “the 
flaming arrow” from the savage bow flashed sig- 
nal warnings from sentinels upon the heights to 
vigilant hosts in the vale below, were arrange- 
ments of trees along the walks, groups of shrub- 
bery, and brilliant plants in a burst of bloom and 
color. 

Many strange faces passed him, and he talked 
to his former friends with increasing wonder- 
ment and praised the town’s grace and beauty. 
Passing the, spot where an old-fashioned brick 
building had given way to a modern structure, 
Stearns put out a hand and called a halt. 

“Wait, boys! this is old Daddy Doolin’s place. 
Grown rich, I suppose, and built himself a new 
joint!” ‘But the next instant, he exclaimed: 
“This cannot be his place. This is some depart- 
ment store!” 

“It is Doolin’s property, all right,” asserted one 
of his companions, “but they made him close out 
and move. So he rebuilt and rented the property^ 
at a good rental.” 

“Why did they make him move?” 

“Too close up in town now.” 


252 


The Dominant Power 


‘Well! Where is Shanahan's place? I don't 
believe he could be made to move." 

“He moved when they told him to. Leo is only 
an ordinary business man now," informed one. 

Joe Steams was astonished. 

“What brought about all these changes?" he 
questioned. 

“The majority of the people thought it best, so 
Mayor Greene enforced it." 

“Ah, that boob!" hissed Stearns, assuming a 
sour look. “The folks have written me that he is 
still mayor. It is peculiar that they didn't give 
me those particulars. Well, I believe the busi- 
ness part of town has moved away since I was 
here." 

“Great changes, but it is all for the best," one 
of the crowd admitted. “Greene has given this 
part of the town over to the shoppers ; it's on a 
direct line from the depot, and the travelers get 
a good impression of Mount Auburn at the first 
glimpse. We all like it better this way, too." 

Stearns gave the speaker an ugly look of dis- 
approval. 

The crowd turned a corner and headed south 
toward that part of town, where some one said, 
“business had gone." 

Down in a corner building near the extreme 
edge of town, Stearns met his old friend “Billie" 
Doolin, “Dad" as he was widely known. 

It was a jolly, laughing bunch of men who 


The Dominant Power 


253 


gathered around Stearns and Doolin. In a spirit 
of ‘‘good-fellowship/' the former said: 

“Line up here, boys, it is on me. Just ask for 
whatever you want and as much as you want!" 
He reached into his pocket and drew out a crisp, 
new twenty-dollar bill. 

Doolin's man in charge said: 

“Let me see the number of your license, my 
friend.” 

“License!” repeated Steams, as if he regarded 
the remark as a joke. “Go along, there, and stop 
your kidding! I'm thirsty. Look at all these 
barflies,, here ! Line up, boys, closer!” motioning 
with his left hand, at the same time pushing the 
money farther over with his right. 

This time the saloon man's face grew serious. 
He assured Stearns that he must have a license, 
and that the number must be recorded in a book 
kept for such purpose. 

It was Stearns' time to grow serious. 

“License! What for a license?” 

“To drink. Every man who buys over this 
bar must have a permit. It is a city law and is 
sustained by the highest courts in the state.” 

“What in the — ” Steams paused, and looked 
over the crowd, then to Doolin, in an effort to 
detect a trace of a smile that might betray a 
joke. 

All were serious, and Doolin said: 

“Straight goods, Joe. We are not joking. I 
know how you feel.” 


254 


The Dominant Power 


Stearns hung his head an instant, then picking 
up the bill from the bar, said: 

‘This will take me back to God's country, 
where people are not so queer. 

“Why don't you buy a license, Joe ?" questioned 
one. 

“What is required ?" he asked, hopefully. 

“That you are not a confirmed drinker and a 
dollar for an application." 

“Then I'll have one tonight," starting for the 
door. 

Doolin glanced at the clock and said: 

“It is impossible to get one at this hour, Joe. 
And if you could, it would do you no good, as we 
close in ten minutes. It is seven-fifty, now." 

Stearns came to a sudden halt. His face as- 
sumed a deeper surprise and he moved slowly 
back, listening attentively while his old friend 
Doolin explained : 

“The last church bell rings at eight, and we 
close then. There is but little trade after that 
hour, anyway. Times have changed here, Joe, 
during your absence. 

“So I see !" he sighed. “Well, can I get a drink 
tonight ? Just one ?" 

“You cannot. If I sold you one, my license 
would be taken away tomorrow." 

“You must lose lots of trade. Daddy. How do 
you manage to live and pay your debts?" 

“That's easy," Doolin replied. “The city has 
cut my license one-half. My expense is lower, 


The Dominant Power 


255 


and it enables me to cater only to the best of the 
trade. The law says, 'no credit.' It's all cash. 
The hours are short, giving us plenty of time 
for rest. I much prefer this way. I really do." 

"Do my friends here have licenses?" Stearns 
asked hopefully. 

"Most of them have, I believe," Doolin an- 
swered, glancing over the crowd. "But that 
wouldn't help you any. Their permits do not 
allow them to treat a non-licensed man." 

"Then can you, yourself, set 'em up to me? I 
tell you, I'm thirsty. I haven't had anything 
since I left for this town last Thursday." 

Again there was a smile on Doolin's face and a 
shake of the head was the answer. 

"Well, can I steal it?" 

The crowd in general joined in a laugh and 
Doolin said: 

"You might and break a precedent. So little of 
that is going on now." 

"Well, of all crazy laws!" he muttered. "I 
have always said that there were only three 
kinds of law — God's, man's, and the devil's. But 
this one is new. I can't place it. It looks both 
good and bad. 

And he sighed submissively. 


CHAPTER XXXIII 


OLD HEARTS MADE NEW 


HE closing hour in “Daddy’’ Dpolin’s place 



A had come. Joe Stearns and a few of his 
friends strolled up town. 

While the crowd stood on a corner listening to 
the discussion, the sound of voices came through 
the upper story windows of a building near by, 
and upon the ears of the party fell the clear, firm 
command : 

“Hence! home, ye idle creatures, get ye home!” 

Stearns in surprise shrank back grasping his 
friend by the arm. He said : 

“What in the — what is happening up there? 
Is that a new curfew rule you have adopted, 
too?” 

Between the laughs that followed some one ex- 
plained : 

“Those are the rooms of the literary club up 
there. This is Shakespeare night. Someone is 
just reciting, that’s all.” 

“Literary societies, eh?” 

“Yes, we have a Doctor Clifford here, a man 
of literary taste and ability and a class-mate of 
William McKinley, who is conducting them. He 
is now rather an old fellow, but takes quite an 
interest in the boys and girls, and with the as- 


256 


The Dominant Power 


257 


sistance of Reverend Faxton — 'Chub/ you know 
him, Stearns, the — 

" 'Chub^ Faxton, a Reverend V Joe questioned 
excitedly. 

"Oh, yes! He has been one for the past two 
years or more. But what I was going to say is,” 
the friend continued, "that the two men have 
made that place upstairs very popular. Every 
night some branch of the society meets, and the 
Doctor instructs members when he finds the leis- 
ure time. During the past year Faxton has se- 
cured a large library for the society ; he has built 
lounging-rooms ; music rooms; reading rooms; a 
stage, and in fact, he has installed almost every 
kind of attraction to keep the boys off the 
streets at night.” 

"Crazy! Crazy!” Stearns said, shaking his 
head perplexedly. "How about the pool-rooms? 
Don't they suffer?” 

"They've quit. Some of the folks have in- 
stalled tables in their homes, and Faxton has 
placed them in the rooms up there for the boys 
and girls, so that just finished the whole down- 
town business.” 

"Where are the club-rooms that used to run so 
open? Are they still running?” He inquired. 

"Greene closed them up when he first took of- 
fice.” 

Stearns stood for a moment as if in despair. 

"So it is Greene, Faxton, and Doctor Clifford, 
eh? What can a man do in this town? What 


258 


The Dominant Power 


show has he to make a living? Must I turn 
preacher, too, and join them?'" 

‘'Let me tell you, Stearns," said one of the 
crowd, walking up and placing a hand upon his 
shoulder, “we must admit that this town is a 
great deal better off with all these old-time 
things eliminated. And I believe that when you 
catch the spirit of the movement, you will admit 
it too. Everybody has quit the old ways. Brad- 
ley has gone over to the people and is living 
square. Faxton has built up a large church or- 
ganization and erected a church building over 
where Hamlin's joint was located. 

“Crazy laws and crazy people!" Stearns said. 
“Still it all sounds mighty good to me!" 

On the following morning Joe Stearns stood at 
the license counter in the office of the city clerk. 
He had just filled out an application for a “bev- 
erage license," as it was called, and was about to 
affix his signature when something caused him 
to hesitate. Again he made a movement as if to 
sign and again paused as before. Why? He 
didn't know. His mind reflected back to the 
night before. He could still hear the church- 
bells tolling the hour of eight; could hear the 
recitations of the young folks in the rooms of 
their club upstairs ; could hear them laugh, sing, 
and play sweet music that was consoling to him. 
And far off down a thoroughfare he could see an 
important looking building brilliantly lighted, 


The Dominant Power 


259 


which, h^ was told, was the place where Faxton 
preached. So he stood seriously meditating. 

The next instant a hand was placed on his 
shoulder. He turned and confronted Judge 
Gregory. 

For a moment the young man was startled. He 
observed the face of his old-time friend so broken 
beyond his years. The Judge held out his hand 
and Steams grasped it eagerly. 

‘T am mighty glad to see you home again, 
Joe,'’ the Judge said, trying his best to assume 
the kind of a smile that he always wore, ‘‘but I 
am sorry to see you here in this place." 

“Judge, I am strictly in favor of obeying the 
law ; that was what brought me into this office." 

“Yes, yes, naturally we all are eager about 
obeying the law when by so doing it gives us the 
right to follow our inclinations — right or wrong. 
But when it doesn't, we call it a ‘freak law.' 
There are other laws for you to obey. There's 
the law of health and morality — of respect to 
your friends, and above all, to yourself. These 
laws are not written in the statute books, Joe." 

Stearns hung his head while the Judge lectured 
on: 

“I learned this morning of yoiir arrival last 
night, and a few moments ago I heard that you 
had come over to this office. I know your busi- 
ness here. May I offer a remonstrance? May I 
ask ^u, Stearns,' to leave this application un- 
signed and go home with me?" 


260 


The Dominant Power 


Stearns stood looking down. He forced a sickly 
smile and tried hard to treat the matter as being 
unimportant but he couldn’t. Reluctantly he 
yielded to the Judge. 

was just debating with myself as to whether 
I should give up to this craving desire of mine or 
deny myself and be — a man!” 

*‘Then be a man, Joe; and let another man 
guide you who has been knocking for admittance 
so long. A man who has been an associate of 
yours since you were a little boy. Let this man 
in, Joe. He is scarred with many a thrust, hum- 
bled with many an insult, yet he has never left 
you. Born when you were *born, he will die only 
when you die. This faithful man — this con- 
science of yours — let him sway you, and come 
home with me!” 

Joe Stearns’ chin had sunk upon his breast, 
his eyes gazing at the floor. Slowly the hand 
that held the pen moved back toward the little 
wicket window in the cage. 

^^Here!” he said to the clerk, ‘Take this pen 
from me. Others may use it, but I never will! 
I give it back to you — forever!” 

Out through the door of the office there 
walked that morning two men. One was old and 
stooped, but happy, for upon his wrinkled, care- 
worn face played the sunlight of a smile. The 
other man, young and full of strength, walked 
erect as man and a Conqueror. 


CHAPTER XXXIV 

AT THE ALTAR OP PENITENCE 

O NE morning after Helene Gregory had re- 
turned from town, she sat with her mother 
in the living room and commented exultingly on 
the changes and growth of the town under the 
new management. She spoke with considerable 
warmth of different individuals who were instru- 
mental and indispensable factors in the town's 
achievements, among them was Kenneth Greene. 
The mother, showing interest, queried: 

‘T see you have as strong ambitions for him as 
ever, Helene?" 

admire his way of doing things, mother," 
Helene admitted. *‘He is so different from the 
common run of young men I know, when aroused, 
and it has always been my ambition to arouse 
him, he will become a potent force in the affairs 
of the country. Well," she went on dreamily, 
am conscious he is climbing — that soon he will 
become an irresistible power in legislation that 
will stand for progress and better conditions in 
this country. I am confident that people now 
recognize him as a man of high-souled courage — 
of reach and power, fit to conduct any office in- 
trusted to him. I do not know whether it is con- 
sidered proper for a woman to interest herself 
261 


262 


The Dominant Power 


in politics, but I am going to do so if it breaks 
a precedent.” 

Mrs. Gregory noticed the serious manner of 
her daughter, and asked : 

'What have you in mind for him, now, Helene ?” 

"I am only skirmishing as yet, mother. I have 
no definite plans. 

During the conversation the discussion of many 
subjects led inevitably to the unpleasant one. Once 
Mrs. Gregory made a remark bringing in the 
name of Richard Ryan. Afterwards, she said : 

"I have always tried to avoid any subject that 
would bring up unpleasant memories, but since we 
have mentioned his name, I suggest that we take 
a look through his trunk. It has been stored away 
so long and I have never had the courage to ex- 
amine it. His things may be ruined by now.” 

Helene consented, and when luncheon was over, 
the two reluctantly climbed the stairs to a room 
where Richard’s belongings had been stored away. 

"No one has ever had the heart to open this 
trunk before,” Mrs. Gregory remarked, tremb- 
ling. "His things remain just as he left them!” 

Two pair of hands took out the various articles 
and placed them upon a table. A ding:^^ moth- 
eaten garment was taken from one corner of the 
trunk, and a faded picture from another. A bow 
of ribbon was found tied around a mass of dry 
roses, and a lady’s glove wrapped in a bit of tissue 
paper spoke with pathetic silence of some one 
whom Richard had loved, or a friend whose mem- 
ory he cherished. 


The Dominant Power 263 

From beneath some clothing that had grown 
yellow with age, Helene drew a long legal-looking 
envelope bearing the name of Edith Gary with 
instructions to forward it to her. Actuated by an 
impulse, she concealed it from her mother's sight 
and continued the search. Afterwards, Helene 
carried the sealed missive to her room 

She made the decision. Placing it in another 
envelope and affixing a stamp, she addressed it 
to Miss Gary. 

Edith Gary was not in the best of spirits the 
day she received the mail that Helene Gregory had 
addressed to her. In fact, she had not been her- 
self since the night of the tragedy nearly four 
years before. She had just finished reading a 
letter from Mr. McCall, in which he had pressed 
his suit with more fervor than ever. Since the 
hour of Richard's death, she had felt that she was 
in part — indirectly at least — the cause of his 
downfall. Conscience stricken, she did not feel 
herself worthy the love of a good man, like she 
knew Mr. McCall to be. She had waited for what? 
She hardly knew unless it was for a time to come 
when her own conscience would cease to accuse 
her — when she could feel that in some measure 
she had made atonement for the wrong she had 
done. 

She examined the long bulky letter that bore 
the postmark of Mount Auburn, turning it over 
and over in her hand; she wondered at its con- 
tents. Breaking the seal, she drew out an en- 
velope, yellow and dingy looking and reading her 


264 


The Dominajit Power 


name and address in the hand writing of Richard 
Ryan, she guessed at the nature of the enclosure, 
her heart quaking in fear and dread. Once she 
was upon the point of casting the letter into the 
flames and letting the secrets, if any, meant for 
her be carried beyond the possibility of her ever 
knowing them. 

‘^It might be better for me to do that,” she 
thought. ‘‘My heart should have no added burden 
to bear.” But curiosity overpowering her, as it 
had Helene, she tore the covering away from the 
sheet and read as follows : 

“Edith: In the last sad hours of the life you 
once made so happy, I am going to write you so 
you may know what you Ve done and not wantonly 
lead another man to ruin. This letter may reach 
you in a few days ; it may be years before you re- 
ceive it, but you will then know that because of 
the wrongs you have selfishly done me, I have 
ended it all! You tempted me— you lifted me to 
the seventh heaven — and then in the hour when 
I needed you most, you lowered me to the plane 
of beasts — lower than that of the reptile world 
and deserted me. Now I am going tonight, and in 
your presence, to destroy myself — maybe I shall 
decide to take you with me. If not, then your con- 
science will do the work that I have left to it ! 

“Woman! What a name! A rock upon which 
men build hopes — oft an unstable rock that at- 
tracts ambition to its barren, unfruitful surface 
by its false glitter. Without her, men are mere 
savages — ^they have nothing of interest in life — 


The Dominant Power 


265 


nothing to gain by living. So it is better that, 
being deceived by you, I should die, the wreck 
you've made of me !” 

The note was signed by Ryan. 

For a moment Edith Gary's mind whirled in a 
vortex of the past. Over and over she read the 
condemning lines that accused her of his downfall 
— of being a rock barren of all that was true. For 
the first time she really knew — she really felt 
guilt pressing upon her heart. And so she paled, 
her limbs trembling. She shook as one standing 
beneath the onslaughts of a storm. She now fully 
understood that it was through an uncontrolled 
ambition for her that he had hazarded his name 
and future. She now knew that he had intended to 
make her one of the principals in a tragedy from 
which she was saved by a mere accident. The 
scene of that fateful night came before her, and 
she saw his wild, startling eyes glare into hers — 
heard his condemning words — saw his hands 
thrust into the bosom of his coat a number of 
times, and now she understood it all. 

She trembled, she moaned aloud, and turning 
to an open window, touched a lighted match to 
the yellowed sheet which told her she *was the 
vilest of sinners, and the ashes floated out to be 
carried away by the winds beyond the sight of 
mortals. 

For a moment she reeled as the storm raged 
through her brain — ^her hands uplifted, her eyes 
dimmed with tears, she fell forward upon her 
knees, her face hovering over a portrait of Ryan 


266 


The Dominant Power 


that her trembling hands had caught up from a 
table. She begged of it — she pleaded to it, as if 
it were a thing that understood, to forgive — for 
the God of Heaven to lift her from the depths 
into which she had fallen. 

Long she kneeled in a sobbing, half senseless 
stupor, writhing in remorse; now begging, now 
moaning, now tearing at her hair and throat. 

How long the spell was in passing she never 
knew, but when she arose and straightened her 
hair and donned her hat, the sun was peeping in 
beneath the half-lowered blinds of the windows. 
She hurried out into the street, looking neither to 
the right nor left — turning her face away from 
those she met, lest they should see the stain of 
tears upon her cheeks and upon her face read the 
shame of guilt within her heart. 

The Reverend Faxton sat alone in the Pastor’s 
study that afternoon, arranging some notes to be 
used in connection with his sermon, to be deliv- 
ered the following Sunday morning. 

The outer door of the commodious church stood 
partly open. It had been a rigid rule of the pas- 
tor never to turn a key in the lock, except at such 
times as the building was left entirely alone, 
which was usually between the hours of eleven in 
the evening and seven in the morning. He had 
always maintained that the church belonged to 
all the people, and its doors must be left ajar, lest 
some who come seeking peace might be turned 
away if the doors were closed. 

On this particular evening a woman, tall and 


The Dominant Power 


267 


handsome, though wearing a dejected mein, as- 
cended the church steps and pushed timidly 
against the half open door. It swung back as if 
aided by some unseen power. Into the hall lead- 
ing to the main auditorium the woman stepped, 
frequently hesitating, looking from right to left 
in an expectant manner. At the entrance to the 
big room she paused again. Her eyes, swollen 
from recent weeping, wandered searchingly down 
each aisle, then to the pulpit, to the balcony under 
which she had passed. All was silent. There was 
no sound, no stir within — nothing, save a distant 
rumbling on the crowded thoroughfares. 

Down a carpeted aisle she walked, cautiously, 
trembling as she went. Painted on the building's 
dome over her head were many miniature stars 
twinkling down upon her impressively, striking 
deep reverence into her half fainting heart. 

Halfway up the stairs leading to the rostrum, 
she paused and took another survey of the room. 
To the left she discovered a door leading into an 
adjoining room. It stood partly open, and through 
the opening, she could see racks of books. Sus- 
pended upon the walls, were pictures erf scenes 
that were strange and saintly. 

Her step grew more timid. Her hands were 
clasped together, her breath coming in quick, 
short gasps. She tapped on the half open door 
and drew back half frightened at the sound. 

‘^Come in!" 

It was the voice of a man, soft, and with a 


268 The Dominant Power 

flow of sweetness in it that made her feel her 
welcome more assured. 

^'Come in!” she whispered under her breath. 
*‘Me! me! welcome to 'come in?’ ” Yet she hesi- 
tated. 

The man laid aside his writing and, rising, 
stepped to the door and threw it back. With a 
quick glance he observed a drawn, pain-racked 
face directed downward to the floor. He spoke 
to her again, and when she did not move, he 
stepped to her side, and putting out his hand, 
said: 

"Won’t you please come in?” 

His voice was so soothing to her feelings, his 
manner so gentle, that her heart took on renewed 
hope, and she lifted her face, saying : 

"Mr. Faxton, you do not know me!” 

"I do,” he said, smiling broadly, "It is Miss 
Gary!” 

"But you do not seem surprised to see me 
here?” she queried, reaching out to accept the 
hand he offered. 

"No,” he said, offering her a seat, "because I 
was expecting you.” 

"Expecting me?” she asked, in a long breath, 
wondering. 

"Yes, I knew you were coming, Miss Gary. In 
fact, I have been waiting in this room many 
months for your coming. I was so confident,” he 
went on in an easy voice, "that you would come 
some day I have left the doors standing open that 
you might not be hindered.” 


The Dominant Power 


269 


There was about him an earnestness and sanc- 
tity that she instantly reverenced. 

*'You knew that I would come? You waited 
for me?'' she asked, wonderingly, puzzled over 
the pastor's words. 

He answered gravely: 

‘There is a period in the life of every human 
being when the heart is prompted just as yours 
has been. I knew that sooner or later your heart 
could not stand up alone under its burden and I 
prayed that when that hour came, you would 
turn for guidance to our Savior, Jesus Christ, who 
vouchsafeth strength and comfort to all who ask 
for it. Miss Gary, I know your mission here. I 
am ready to help you find the comfort of which 
you are in need. I am ready to help lift the 
burden and make you free.” 

“You know my mission here?” the woman bit 
her lips and turned her tear-stained face away 
from his sympathizing gaze. 

‘You know my wretched secret, then! You 
know it was me who led Richard to his down- 
fall!” 

“You partly led him, as did others; as I did 
myself.” 

“You were a power to him, and to make the ac- 
cusation the easier for you to bear, I will say you 
simply forgot — you failed to use your influence 
in the right direction. As for me, perhaps my 
sin was greater. When I awoke to the enormity of 
my transgressions, I came to this place, as you 
have come today, and I found peace and abund- 


270 


The Dominant Power 


ant forgiveness, and abundantly it is offered unto 
you — to all, ‘Whomsoever will, may come/ ” 

The woman bowed her head while the Reverend 
Faxton poured out a confession of the part he had 
played in the life that had ended so tragically 
nearly four years before. 

“Peace and forgiveness was offered you abund- 
antly! Abundantly!” she whispered. “May I 
hope ? May I find it ?” 

“Saul of Tarsus, ‘the greatest of all sinners," 
found it abundantly,"" the pastor replied in a posi- 
tive voice. 

“If I only had your faith — ^your courage,"" she 
said, her eyes streaming with tears, “if I could 
think as you do — ^be like you — I would give my 
life, my time, all my wordly possessions if it would 
be the means of correcting my sin of neglect that 
sent poor Richard to his ruin."" 

Mr. Faxton reached for his Bible lying near. 
Turning to several pages, he selected a few pas- 
sages and read to her : 

“ ‘The Lord is my shepherd ; I shall not want. 
. . . He restoreth my soul; He leadeth me in 
the paths of righteousness for His name"s sake. 
. . . Surely goodness and mercy shall follow 

me all the days of my life; and I will dwell in 
house of the Lord forever." "" 

“Can you repeat the following after me?"" he 
asked : 

“Unto Thee, 0 Lord, do I lift my soul. . . . 
Remember not the sins of my youth, nor my 
transgressions according to Thy mercy remem- 


The Dominant Power 


271 


her Thou me for Thy goodness sake. . . Can 
you repeat that?'' he asked again. 

‘‘No! No!" she sobbed. “I have not turned. 
I cannot turn!" 

“You have turned, Miss Gary. It was a turn- 
ing point when you came to this church — when 
you knocked upon this door." 

The woman lifted her head as if in protest. 
But the pastor raised his hand for silence and 
went on : 

“His forgiveness has come to you already: It 
now remains for you to accept, to make the change 
complete. I see the light of hope reflected* in your 
face. Your eyes tell me you have changed. It 
has come! It has come. Miss Gary. Go now, 
and as He says, ‘tread upon the lion and adder,' 
upon every act and thought of sin place a deed of 
mercy." 

Edith Gary clasped her hands together slowly 
a wave of sunlight crept into her soul, and her 
poor dead heart awakened to life. She lifted her 
eyes, radiant with a calm, sweet peace, and whis- 
pered after him: 

“ ‘Blessed be the Lord, for He hath heard the 
voice of my supplications." Taking the book 
from the pastor's hands, she read : 

“ ‘For Thou art my rock and my fortress ; there- 
fore for Thy name's sake lead me, and guide me !" 
slowly she read the passage again, and a sweet 
realization stole in upon her heart with every 
word. Her hands tightly clasping the open book, 
she crushed its leaves against her bosom. Her 


272 


The Dominant Power 


head was lifted^ this time proud and majestic, her 
eyes sparkling — flashing — drinking in the beau- 
tiful sunlight of a new joy that had followed a 
long, long night of unrespited anguish. Her lips 
were parted and a smile gathered — a real smile, 
like that of girlish innocence. A laugh, free and 
unrestrained, swept through the study room of 
the Reverend Faxton, and she murmured : 

'^At last! At last!- Father, mother, friends, 
all ! I can walk erect and unashamed, now ! The 
burden is lifted!^’ 

She. smoothed out the crumpled, disordered 
leaves of the book, and began to read the pas- 
sages, trying to realize the depth and breadth of 
their meaning, and then, lifting her eyes with 
powerful earnestness, she arose proudly and stood 
by the west window of the study through which 
the setting sun was shining. It poured a flood of 
light — of molten gold — about her, and the transi- 
tion from fear and confusion to perfect peace was 
thorough and complete. 


CHAPTER XXXV 


HEARTS OF HOPE 

A fter Edith Gary had shaken the hand of 
the Reverend Faxton warmly and vowed to 
change her ways to that of doing good, she set 
out for home. 

Her face was wreathed in smiles, and hei* eyes, 
sparkling and full of luster, looked into the faces 
of those she passed, wondering why many of 
them were not tranquil — wondered why they were 
burdened with feverish, petty cares. 

On her way she planted many new resolves in 
her heart, and it gave back in quickening throbs 
new hopes and new ambitions. For the first time 
in years the world opened before her like a pano- 
ramic sea — beautiful, placid and without a temp- 
est — without a cloud, and she repeated over and 
over to herself : 

‘'As Christ said unto the sea, ‘Peace, be still,' 
so unto my heart He has said : ‘Peace be unto you 
always V ” 

Early on the following morning she set off for 
the Gregory home on the north side of town. On 
the way she met with some acquaintances. The 
remarkable change upon her face caused sev- 
eral to stop, turn about and wonder. 

She moved on proudly, her head erect, her whole 
being the embodiment of a fine, compelling spirit. 

273 


274 


The Dominant Power 


To her this was a dawn of a new life. New 
hopes — new ambitions crept in and around her 
heart, and it became a prompting force endowed 
with thoughts and deeds of sympathy. Never- 
theless, it was not without a feeling of apprehen- 
sion that she turned into the grounds leading to 
the Gregory home. 

For four years she had not presumed to set a 
foot across the Gregory threshhold. Her trip to 
the church the day before, and the pastor's bene- 
diction had lent her strength abundantly, yet — 
her heart was beating thickly up into her throat. 

I It was Helene who opened the door in response 
to Edith's timid ring. When she recognized the 
handsome, anxious faced girl standing there, her 
lips parted in a tremulous smile of surprise. She 
gave a little cry of delight : 

‘"Edith Gary! I am so glad you have come, at 
last!" Impulsively she put out her hands and 
grasped those of her visitor. 

‘T know you are surprised, Helene, but can you 
be really glad to see me?" she queried, her dark 
eyes gleaming as a tumult of feelings surged over 
her. 

“Why, of course, I am, Edith, and mamma will 
I be glad to see you, too. Come on in. “You are 
; looking so different somehow. Miss Gary !" Helene 
observed as she ushered her visitor in where her 
’ mother was reading in the library. 

Mrs. Gregory greeted the girl warmly, kindly, 
and she too noticed the great change that had 
come to the young lady. The aggressive, scin- 


The Dominant Power 


275 


tillating girl of yesterday had given away to a 
women beautiful in heart and life ! 

''I am glad you have come to us, Miss Gary. I 
have often wondered why you never came to see 
us. When I met you a few months ago you seemed 
so depressed and utterly out of sorts. I hesi- 
tated to invite you to a place which would be 
likely to bring to your mind a flood of unpleasant 
memories. But today, you seem so different. 
Your eyes glisten and your face is radiant. Has 
something changed you?’’ 

''Yes, mother Gregory, I will admit that my 
heart has been regenerated. The end of the cycle 
that brings the return of happy days is nearing, 
I hope. I thought I might have lost the friendship 
of the Gregorys after — ” She paused. Her face, 
flushed painfully, and she apologized: "Pardon 
me, I must not bring up the past.” 

"Poor Richard,” Mrs. Gregory, sighed, shud- 
dering ; "he paid the penalty of a wayward life !” 

"Then you do not charge me with being respon- 
sible for Richard’s — ?” 

"No, Edith, you were thoughtless, but Richard 
would take no warning and rushed headlong into 
the black abyss that swallowed him up. God’s 
ways are mysterious and sometimes it is hard for 
us to become reconciled to the tragedies of life. 
We are weak and our weakness makes us clamo- 
rous. But God knows best !” 

Edith Gary sighed in relief: 

"I am so happy,” she breathed. "Much good 
comes to us under the guise of evil, and after a 


276 The Dominant Power 

great deal of suffering we begin to understand 
the workings of Providence. Only a heart that 
has suffered the bruises of scorn and neglect can 
give forth the fragrance of pity and service to 
others suffering likewise.'' 

^‘Do you know," Edith said to Helene later, 
when the two were alone, ‘'that you have rein- 
stated in my mind faith in the goodness of the 
world. “I mean," explaining, “that there is good 
in every one. It is because we do not understand 
our friends and acquaintances that the world 
seems unkind and unjust at times. I did not ex- 
pect to find the Gregorys my friends !" 

Drawing closer, she confided : 

“I have been — at least I feel that I have been 
a very imprudent woman in my time. I have 
never wronged any one deliberately, but if I can 
at this late day make amends for the injuries I 
have inflicted through thoughtlessness and ambi- 
tious desires, I shall be the happiest woman alive." 

Helene longed to question Edith but refrained 
She knew that this girl lived in a handsome dwell- 
ing on a broad avenue in one of the most exclu- 
sive districts in town ; that she was surrounded by 
every luxury heart could desire; she knew also, 
that this girl had been considered selfish and am- 
bitious. She marveled over the words of her visi- 
tor. Could she condescend to work among the 
poor and lowly, or how did she mean to make 
amends? 

Edith continued : 

“I want to do good ! I want to make some one 


The Dominant Power 


277 


happy in this world ! You question me with your 
eyes, Miss Gregory, but I cannot explain to you 
just yet, what my plans will be. In fact, I do 
not know yet what I shall do. There's so much 
to be done. Europe is dying! The fate of those 
little innocent children over there — the mothers, 
too, and the fathers in the trenches — their hope 
of life — their right to live hangs in a balance of 
war. So much to do,” she lamented, **and I have 
only two hands to work with!” 

Edith Gary was impatient — she betrayed an 
eagerness that seemed to completely master her. 
Arising and holding out her hand, she said : 

*T must be going now. Miss Gregory, may I 
invite you to visit me at my home? Time was 
when we both attended the same socials and gath- 
erings of the boys and girls of our town. We 
were friends then — shall we be friends now? The 
future holds much in store for yoii and I. Pos- 
sibly we may be of assistance to each other. I 
would be proud of you as my guest; but what I 
want most of all, is your friendship, Helene — 
your unfeigned friendship. Will you grant me 
this boon?” 

Helene searched the eager, earnest face of her 
visitor. There was about it a sanctity preciously 
near divine ; she felt her sympathies going out to 
this girl who had transgressed and been reclaimed 
through the sharp mordant of experience, and 
answered, whole heartedly : 
will!” 


CHAPTER XXXVI 

THE CALL! 

T he dark days had come! Europe had long 
been in the throes of war. Congress had 
declared hostilities and the president was calling 
for men and money. 

Numerous little white “Liberty Hall” stations 
were springing up in many of the larger cities, 
so, enterprising Mount Auburn awoke, and in the 
wake of a day and night boasted of as perfect a 
miniature hall as those of the eastern metropo- 
lis. 

To this “Hall” came men with their dollars, the 
toiler with his patriotic “bit,” and the urchin of 
the street came, too, with his pennies earned from 
the sale of papers. 

Many who at first came, only felt patriotic 
enough to part with their dollars and cents. That 
was about as far as their interest in the world's 
war extended, until — came the voices of bugles — 
the beat of drums and tramp of marching feet. 

Kenneth Greene, twice elected mayor of Mount 
Auburn, had been very busy since that “Joint 
Resolution” of Congress, declaring a state of war 
existed between the Imperial German Govern- 
ment and the Government and the people of the 
United States. He had offered and given his 
time — his influence and talent in the interest of 

278 


The Dominant Power 279 

war subscriptions and all sympathetic measures, 
making a number of speeches for the cause. 

Yet, it had never occurred to him that he was 
not fulfilling all the obligations he owed his coun- 
try, until he came down town one morning to ac- 
company some army officers on a tour of inspec- 
tion of the local camp. Passing near the little 
white "'Liberty HalF' of which he felt great pride, 
he discovered Helene Gregory as one of those in 
charge at that early morning hour. She was ar- 
rayed in a uniform of white, wearing a red sym- 
bol of mercy over her forehead in the form of a 
cross. 

Helene Gregory! The girl of his dreams — the 
girl he had won and lost! 

She was still fair to him and saintly in her 
robe of white — her eyes sparkling — her whole be- 
ing radiating a splendid enthusiasm. 

She was leaning forward in an endeavor to 
give force to the appeal she was making to a 
stalwart young man whom she was urging to 
join the colors. Her words were both grave and 
eloquent : 

"One’s name counts for but little these days. 
We judge a man only by what he does. If our 
American boys can be made to realize that the 
future is theirs to make and not to receive, the 
war will soon be won. Across the waters comes 
the cry of widows and orphans — ^the cry for 
American help. The call is important. It is a 
trumpet call to the manliness within us. I would 
summons every able bodied man to the firing line 


280 


The Dominant Power 


of effort — to the heroic attack of life upon the 
dreaded forces of surrender and death V* 

''1 am doing my 'bit/ ■ ’ the young man pro- 
tested, holding up to view two fifty dollar bonds. 

"That's fine!" she conceded, "but you may not 
be doing your best, yet. It's the men in khaki 
that counts. They are going to offer the supreme 
sacrifice !” 

Mayor Greene began to view things from a 
different angle. The conversation he had just 
heard put him to thinking, and he reflected upon 
his own position in relation to the general move- 
ment and preparation going on under his very 
eyes. 

The. chair in which Greene was sitting seemed 
to afford him little comfort. The excitement of 
the last few days was affecting him strangely. 
The sounds of preparation — ^the tramp of march- 
ing feet — the call of the bugle, and last — the ap- 
peal of the red cross worker that morning, all 
seemed to fire his soul with an uncontrollable pas- 
sion and ambition to do something for the cause. 
He arose from his chair a bit determined, and 
looking into a mirror, set forth this ultimatum: 

"After tomorrow there will be no Mayor 
Greene! It will be Private Greene! My deep re- 
grets are, that I was not the first man to wear 
the khaki along the streets of this town, and I'll 
swear I'll not be the last!" 

Helene Gregory was not surprised the next day 
when she read in an "extra” of Kenneth Greene's 
resignation and enlistment. 


The Dominant Power 


281 


expected it/' she declared triumphantly. '"I 
know the metal that's in him and would have 
been disappointed had he not responded to the 
call." 

A few evenings later, Kenneth Greene in the 
uniform of a private strolled toward the little 
^'white Hall" that sheltered a bevy of feminine 
workers who had never failed to inspire men to 
tremendous action. This time, he observed Edith 
Gary among those on duty. When he approached 
she gave him an earnest, searching look. Then 
she offered him a smile. 

'T have read of your resignation and determi- 
nation to go ‘over the top' Mr. Greene. I see you 
are ready !" Her dark eyes glowing with reverent 
pride as she reviewed his stalwart figure. 

“Yes!" he answered proudly, surreptitiously 
glancing to see if a certain other red cross worker 
was concerned, “I will entrain tonight!" 

“Tonight ! tonight," she repeated, • “so soon ! 
But I am disappointed. I think those shoulders 
of yours would appear more graceful and befitting 
if there were straps across them! Your place is 
not in the ranks, Mr. Greene," 

Green remonstrated: 

“We can't all be officers. Some of us must 
carry guns — some must work in the trenches. 
Am I any better than my brother soldier? Then, 
besides," he brightened up, “I haven't forgot the 
art I learned in my father's forge and I might be 
of the most use in that particular!" 

The smile she wore blended into a smile of sym- 


282 


The Dominant Powen 


pathy; lifting her eyes toward the eastern sky 
she held them there for a moment as if trying to 
penetrate the mystery and offering of another 
day. 

*'So, you are going tonight,” gravely. 

''Yes,” he told her, "although I am leaving 
much interest behind, I really want to go and 
fight for humanity!” 

She was looking down this time, and her hands 
• played nervously with some paper. There was 
moisture in her eyes when she lifted them to his, 
but her lips smiled a fleeting, baffling smile. 
Greene felt an unaccountable lump rise up in his 
throat. 

"I hope to see you again; before you go,” she 
said softly. 

"You will, if my money holds out,” Greene re- 
plied; holding up a contribution receipt he had 
just purchased. 

"You are mistaken, Mr. Greene. Money is not 
the only requisite. You are offering something 
that is dearer and more precious than money — 
your life! May I see you again?” . 

"If I am given a chance to say goodbye, you 
will. If not, so long,” Greene went his way. 

It was nearing train time that night and the 
boys had received orders to entrain. It was im- 
mediate. They were to leave at eleven forty-five. 
Pl-ivate Greene, ex-mayor of Mount Auburn, had 
completed the necessary arrangements and while 
he waited in his room at the hotel, he pondered 
seriously over events of the past few days. 


The Dominant Power 


283 


Rain had set in that afternoon and with each 
hour it increased in severity. 

A bell boy tapped at the door, “A visitor to see 
you, Mr. Greene,^' he announced. 

Hastily descending the stairs, Greene was sur- 
prised to find Edith Gary awaiting him. 

‘‘Mr. Greene, you must pardon me for coming 
here at this hour — this dreadful hour,^^ she added 
with a shiver, “but I knew the time was fast ap- 
proaching when you boys would be going out into 
the unknown fields and I wanted to see you again 
— to wish you God's speed and a safe return." 

“I deeply appreciate your good will. Miss Gary. 
We are going into the unknown. Some of us who 
go will not return. Some will come home crippled 
and wrecked for life perhaps. Some will return 
smiling, triumphant heroes ! God grant that none 
of us will come home vanquished! It is needless 
to tell you that I fully realize the solemnity of 
this undertaking. But whatever I give, my life 
or my services, I give freely, gladly, that you and 
yours may be forever free from foreign kultur; 
that the stars and stripes will remain the flag 
that knows no defeat I" 

“But what has a woman to offer — to give ? She 
owes as much to her country as a man. She might 
not be allowed to carry a gun or a sword. But 
she can follow the boys down to the battle front 
with soothing bandages ; she can cheer the wound- 
ed; she can say a prayer for the dying!" 


284 


The Dominant Power 


‘‘But, Miss Gary, the terrors of war was never 
meant for such as you V 

“Neither was the cry of the wounded ever 
meant to go unheard ; the call of the dying unat- 
tended! Who is it better suited to answer the 
call for help that will soon be coming from Ameri- 
cans ‘over there,’ than we women are? Shall I 
hang my head and scringe from a duty, however 
unpleasant? No!” she emphasized, with a wicked 
stamp of her foot. 

“Tell me!” he queried, excitedly, “are you go- 
ing, too ?” 

“Yes,” she affirmed in a most positive manner. 
“I am going; to give aid to those who fall, and 
should I find you among the wounded. I’ll comfort 
you, for in that hour you’ll need me most !” 

“Need you! Need you!” he repeated slowly 
weighing the woman’s momentous determination. 
“I know now why men fight — why they beg for 
the privilege to die! The hour has come!” he 
said, and the two went out into the night unmind- 
ful of the wind and rain to a waiting carriage. 
The dark night and pitiless rain did not add any 
cheer and comfort to fathers, mothers, wives and 
sweethearts of the men who, gathered at the de - 
pot, were to soon venture upon a journey from 
which there might be no return. The great arc 
lights in the streets beat back and forth with 
rhythmical recurrence in the blasts of wind and 
water, while huddling groups moved along the 
walks, blinking, feeling their blitheless way to the 


The Dominant Power 


285 


waiting train. To all it seemed a night of desola- 
tion and despair — a rayless, starless night beating 
back the light and spark in hearts of hope. 

Beneath the station's shed and dripping roofs, 
knotted together arm in arm, hand in hand, the 
soldiers and their friends awaited the word to 
part. Here and there, mingling in that sad and 
solemn crowd the red cross workers in their robes 
bespattered with mud and rain, groped their way 
smilingly — smiles that perhaps were borrowed 
from the future — from that future day when, they 
hoped, all would return beneath the flag — beneath 
the noon day sun. Back and forth, to and fro, 
they never paused in their tireless tramp with 
baskets of dainty buns and trays of hot stimu- 
lants. 

Then, at last, came the word that broke the 
long suspense — the word that had already set a 
million men to action : 

Attention ! Forward, march !” 

While great pride reigned in the hearts of those 
who went away, great solemnity lingered in the 
hearts of those whom they left behind. 

Kenneth Greene paused on the steps of the 
cars, as many of his fellow soldiers did, to beckon 
his last goodbye. A hundred hands shot heaven- 
ward out of that mass of human beings and a hun- 
dred cheering, mingling voices rose high above 
the roar of wind and rain. Greene's heart was 
filled with pride, his eyes took on their luster, for, 
out beyond that sea of faces which walled him in. 


286 


The Dominant Power 


he saw one uplifted hand waving like a wild, sweet 
flower. Twice it waved, three times, four times, 
and more and more; the number of times he did 
not know. The night was not too dark for him to 
see and know that hand and face — the great rain 
drops were not large enough or dense enough to 
hide from him that glorious smile which had years 
before beckoned him from his father’s forge to 
a high plane of thought and action. 

Greene was dazed. The wave of the hand that 
was mainly directed to him — the smile she had 
offered — all, swept into his heart the flash and 
flame of an unquenchable fire, while the train 
carried him on to fields of battle — fields that held 
no dread for such as he — for now he felt no 
quake, no pain,, no fear for self. 

Helene Gregory returned to her waiting car 
possessed of strange feelings she had never felt 
before. But within her heart there still remained 
a feeling of peace and sacred pride for the soldier 
boys who rode away — proud that she belonged to 
their race and country. 


CHAPTER XXXVII 


IN THE WEAVING 

D uring the long drawn out days of the war 
when depression, gloom and doubt hung 
stubbornly over every hamlet, village and city in 
the country, many homes stood with drawn blinds 
and closed doors. Many who lived within those 
silent homes sat in solitude — ^passing the time 
away, scanning the casualty lists that came 
in daily — ^breathing prayers — harboring hopes — 
waiting for a letter, a note, a word. 

The Gregory home in Mount Auburn which 
had been the scene of so many delightful hours 
of romp and play, had suddenly become the most 
sombre of dwelling places. 

Its well kept lawns and wide veranda half 
hidden with clinging vines and walled in with 
brilliant plants in their first burst of bloom and 
color seemed to defy the loneliness of the place, 
but Helene Gregory had sacrificed all social 
pleasures for the pleasure she found in serving 
with the home legions of the American Red 
Cross. At the first news of America's entrance 
into the World's War, she and her inseparable 
companion, Edith Gary, had tendered their serv- 
ices to the government; offering their entire 
time to do whatever task was assigned them; 
whether it were to administer to those who fell 

287 


288 


The Dominant Poiver 


pierced by balls or tom by shells, or to toil in 
the Red Cross work rooms where bandages and 
first-aid necessities were turned out in great 
quantities by willing and enthusiastic workers. 

‘Two women grinding at the mill, one was 
taken and the other left.” 

Edith Gary was appointed to duty behind the 
forts and trenches in the fields of France. 
Helene Gregory found her task an equally im- 
portant duty in the field at home, where, with 
thousands of her eager comrades, she grew in 
love with her work preparing the mask and 
bandage — keeping faith and pledge with those 
who rode away into the night. 

But now, the routine of Helene’s life had 
shifted back to her home. The dark days had 
ended, gloom and apprehension were lifted. Many 
weeks had passed since Armistice day and Helene 
had watched for certain news. Each noon — each 
evening she patiently waited ; gazing out into the 
street — watching the people pass — ^listening for 
footsteps on the walk — for a voice — a laugh. 

Several weeks before Helene had received a 
letter from Edith Gary, just a short note it was, 
telling her of the exacting work she was doing 
in the field hospital near the front. She stated 
her health was excellent, and that she was liv- 
ing in the joy of serving those who had fallen 
in the service of their country. But beyond those 
few words, she made no other mention — no word 
of Kenneth Greene. 


The Dominant Poiver 


289 


But the long looked-for-day did come at last, 
and next the Armistice day, it was Helene's hap- 
piest. Edith Gary had returned ! When the word 
came Helene could not wait another hour, so she 
took her car and drove over to the Gary home. 

The meeting of the two afforded Helene the 
first heart-beat of real joy she had experienced 
for weeks, and after the first exciting moments 
had passed, she observed, wonderingly : 

‘^Edith, I cannot quite understand, considering 
what you have seen and passed through, why yoa 
appear so happy now — possibly happier than at 
any other time in your life? I see that your 
smile is so much different from that of pre-war 
days. I wonder if it's real or borrowed from 
the future?" 

‘Tt is real, now, Helene," was Edith's answer, 
^‘why shouldn't it be. During the time I was in 
service I was constantly surrounded by real 
people — ^real Americans they were, many of 
whom fought and bled and lived to fight again! 
Of course, I couldn't help a tightening of the 
throat, serving those men — the wounded and dy- 
ing, when I thought of their great sacrifice. 
But now, that the war is over and the guns have 
ceased to kill; the last wound bandaged, I know 
I have done the best I could, and it gives me a 
buoyant feeling of pride — just a swelling of the 
heart like I have never felt before." 

'T am not going to trouble you at this time to 
relate your experiences, Edith," Helene inter- 


290 


The Dominant Power 


posed, ‘‘however, I would — ” she paused. 

‘‘It will require a long time to tell you all, 
but there is something that you are impatient 
to know. It is about Mr. Greene, isn't it?” 

Of course Helene tried hard to conceal her in- 
terest in Mr. Greene above those of other soldier 
boys, but her face betrayed her eagerness, and 
Edith spoke enthusiastically : 

“I knew you wanted to know about him, 
Helene, in fact, I am quite eager to tell you. 
Mr. Greene was not so fortunate as some of our 
bo3rs were, but like thousands of others, he shed 
his blood upon the fields of battle. I had the 
opportunity to pay him a visit one day at the 
field hospital. His wound, which was in his 
right hip, was not considered dangerous but will 
probably prove troublesome for a long time to 
come. I noticed at the time he wore a distin- 
guished service cross which he seemed to guard 
with jealous pride. Returning the following day, 
I learned that he had been sent to the military 
hospital at Pau. I also learned from a con- 
valescent that Mr. Greene had received his wound 
during a charge at Chateau Thierry. Just when 
and upon what occasion he was awarded the 
cross I was unable to learn, but we'll know 
though, when the history of the battle is writ- 
ten. I wrote the division headquarters concern- 
ing Mr. Greene, and just before we embarked 
for the States, I received a reply that he was 
able to use a crutch. 


The Dominant Power 


291 


While Edith was giving these details, Helene 
stood with hands reverently clasped, and ex- 
claimed with extreme satisfaction: 

‘"So, he wears a cross! I felt quite sure that 
he would earn a medal for distinguished service 
over there. He has the mettle for achievement 
and I was confident that it would not fail him 
when the test came.’^ 

Later on the conversation took a more per- 
sonal turn. Edith said, sympathetically: 

‘‘It has been whispered to me, Helene, that 
you have been in low spirits since the boys rode 
away that night two years ago, and more so, 
since you have left the field service. I attribute 
much of your depression to the effect of the 
war. It was inevitable that Mount Auburn 
should furnish part of the loss — its dead and 
wounded men. But now the war is over. The 
ignominious debacle of the Teutonic Alliance has 
passed into history that records our victory the 
greatest ever won! But now a new proposition 
confronts the women of America. Our boys will 
soon be returning in great numbers — ^the sick 
and the wounded among them, the mothers, 
wives -and sweethearts of these men should each 
contribute toward the cmnfort and attention of 
these brave defenders. You and I must do some- 
thing for the boys and if you are not happy you 
cannot impart happiness and comfort to them. 
Mr. Greene will no doubt be among the number — 
perhaps, still using his crutch and cane. When 


292 


The Dominant Power 


he comes,” Edith drew closer confidingly, “I shall 
effect the role of peacemaker between him and 
your father, Helene,” 

Helene pondered her friend’s assertion. 

thank you, Edith,” she replied, ^^but I fear 
for your success.” 

will not fail, Helene,” Miss Gary affirmed. 

For a moment Helene gazed doubtfully into the 
anxious face hovering near her. Then a light 
stole into her eyes ; a smile crept along the lines 
of her lips, and in a voice steeped in earnestness, 
she said: 

'^Edith, I wonder why we have grown so fond 
of each other? I really believe you are the only 
one who could help me — help me to forget the 
past, I mean.” 

*^Do you think so. Dear?” Edith returned much 
pleased. Then pressing Helene’s hands within 
her own, she repeated with firmness : ‘T will not 
fail !” 

‘T wonder,” Helene asked, her eyes brightening 
up, “if you would help me to do something for 
Mr. Greene when he returns ?” 

“I shall be proud to assist you in any scheme 
you may have for fhe furtherance of Mr. Greene’s 
career or happiness, or yours. What have you in 
mind for him, Helene?” 

Helen’s eyes radiated with old time luster as 
she outlined her aspirations for the returning 
hero. Her plans were as yet without detail, but 


The Dominant Power 


293 


her purpose was clear and convincing and in- 
stantly met with the approval of her friend. 

‘'Keep my name in the background/' Helene 
pleaded, “for Mr. Greene must never know that I 
have the least interest in him.” For a moment 
her lips quivered. She glanced surreptitously 
into the face of her friend — it was provokingly 
inscrutable. “Really, I have no interest in him — 
beyond a desire to see him climb.” 

“I think I understand, Helene, you can depend 
on me for any counsel or service in my power to 
give you. Work out the details of your scheme 
and I will carry it out to a finale. Your eyes 
tell me of the great trust you have in me. To 
assist you in this, which I regard one of the 
greatest efforts of your life, will afford me 
another way and means of redeeming myself for 
past mistakes.” 

“It does not matter,” Helene admonished, 
“what you have done in the past, I know you are 
good and true and I shall trust you explicitly !” 

“You trust me! You trust me, explicitly!” 
Edith repeated, her face glowing with gratifica- 
tion, then continued, reciting a great pledge : 
“Your life and mine is in the weaving. Whatever 
joys may come to either of us we both shall taste 
and share alike — should the bitter come — should 
we find our acts disparaged, Fll take the cup and 
unfalteringly drink with you!” 


CHAPTER XXXVIII 

THE RETURN FROM FLANDERS 

A ll towns have their gala days and Mount 
Auburn’s came at last. Little the people 
thought that before the going down of the sun the 
business of the town would cease completely for 
an hour or so. 

It was near the hour of noon when a telephone 
bell in an uptown office rang persistently — fol- 
lowed by another frantic ringing of a bell in one 
of the stores, and still another ringing in a home 
awoke the women folks to instant action. So all 
over the town telephones began to whisper, throb 
and buzz as though alive — spreading messages of 
only a word or so, to every home, shop and store. 

Helene Gregory was one among those called. 
It was her cry and peal of laughter that aroused 
Judge Gregory from his noonday nap. For a 
moment he listened and wondered. He heard his 
daughter’s footsteps as she hastened away from 
the telephone in search of her mother; heard 
their excited voices. Then — Helene called to him : 

‘^Daddy! Daddy, come down, quick! We’re go- 
ing to town ! 1” 

He arose to question her, but she was by this 
time out of the hearing of his voice. The Judge, 
never easily ^ excited, yielded now to an impulse to 

294 


The Dominant Power 


295 


follow without remonstrance. Drawn by the 
sound of feminine voices, he hurried out of the 
house to the garage on the south. There he 
found Helene seated in the car with her hands 
on the wheel. The machine was purring rest- 
lessly like some eager racer on the speedway. 
Mrs. Gregory, under a bit of excitement, did not 
parley with the Judge, but joined her daughter in 
urging him to hasten. He reluctantly yielded. 

Helene released a lever and a quick pressure of 
her foot sent the car plunging into the street 
headed toward the south. 

Meanwhfle the downtown district was alive! 
Young men and old men rushed from door to 
door, from store to shop and factory. Hearing 
the call, the towns-people, the toilers and sales- 
men forsook their duties and joined those who 
were rushing along from street to street. 

Many of those who did not yet understand 
stood on the corners and along the walks inquir- 
ing the cause of the tumult. Some said ^*some 
danger was iminent.” They offered theory after 
theory. But none were right. Farther on toward 
the south a parade was forming. Men and women 
were taking places in a column — their feet set — 
ready to step — ^ready to march at a word. The 
boys of the concert band were mustered in at the 
head and as they took their places in the ranks 
the white gleam of their instruments reflected in 
the noon-day sun like so many unsheathed sabers. 
Flags all along the line shot up — waved in the 


296 


The Dominant Power 


hand, on a stick or a pole, fluttering and beck- 
oning to those in the streets to follow on. 

Then, the sweet inspiring notes of a bugle 
arose above the insistant confusion of shouts and 
calls. The paraders stiffened in their tracks — 
their heads posed and set — their hearts beating, 
drumming excitingly. The bodies swayed for- 
ward — they caught the step — the rhythmical 
tread of, a thousand feet. Down midway between 
the business section and the residence portion of 
town the marchers paused and a roar of voices 
rent the air. They had met another line of pa- 
raders heading in from the Union Station. The 
band struck up ; the small factory whistles 
belched their might of steam, and the great bass 
shrill of the whistle at the mills rolled in wave 
after wave of aerial rumblings; the sweet, son- 
orous bells in the towers of the churches chimed 
triumphantly as on the day of the Armistice the 
fall before. 

The crowd turned and down the street it 
moved. A score or more of flags parading the 
air, while five hundred straining voices rolled 
on like some resistless force. People leaned from 
the windows of their homes — they stood in the 
doorways, at the gates ; they thronged the walks 
and wondered. Nearer and nearer the proces- 
sion drew — louder and louder arose the peals of 
laughter — ^the unrestrained hurrahs — the sweet, 
inspired trumpeting of bugles. 


The Dominant Power 


297 


Look! The bystanders on the streets sees it 
all, now. They are waving their hats — waving 
their hands, posing on their toes, craning their 
necks — pushing, edging forward, shouting, carry- 
ing the hilarious confusion on to greet the ap- 
proaching human avalanche. 

Singled out and conspicuously apart from the 
paraders of the town, marched a score or more 
cf bronzed-looking fellows in khaki, and in their 
midst, sitting astride the shoulders of two of 
their strongest men, one of their comrades rode; 
his hat in hand, his head bared beneath a flag — 
the flag he followed across the sea — the flag he 
carried triumphantly back to the people he loved 
so well ! 

A mighty wave of voices broke out anew. 
There were running and cheering— -applauding 
hands and skipping, drumming feet* Here and 
there along the line some woman would break 
into the moving lines and hurl herself upon the 
bosom of her boy — into the arms of husband — 
a brother, or, perhaps a sweetheart he was, who, 
when he rode away that desolute night two years 
before, had pressed her paled cheek against his 
bosom and listened to her words of hope and 
trust. 

On a cross-section of the street to the right, 
securely hemmed in by a number of other cars, 
the Gregory auto stood. The Judge was leaning 
forward in his seat under secret excitement. He 
was blind to all surroundings save to those who 


298 


The Dominant Power 


were parading the street, and in particular to the 
one man who rode astride the shoulders of the 
swarthy-hued men. Not for one moment did his 
eyes leave the scene. Not once did he hear the 
sweet, exultant cheer that arose from his daugh- 
ter's lips to meet the symphonic shout of the 
town-people. If he heard her he did not care — 
he did not admonish her to cease such demon- 
strations. He was struck with reverential fear- 
silent and speechless at the sight and scene of 
the home-coming of the men and especially of 
the man, Kenneth Greene, whom he had regarded 
and despised as an enemy. He saw his townsmen 
following after Greene — saw them leading the 
way as he rode down the street. He saw the 
youths of the town, the junior school boys and 
girls — some -so young and scarcely of sufficient 
years to grasp the meaning of such sudden sway 
and pomp; heard them cheering and laughing; 
he saw them running, capering in and out and 
around the men who were fast finishing the last 
lap on that long trip from the Forest of the 
Argonne. Judge Gregory saw the happy faces of 
fathers — the mother's tear-stained faces of ex- 
cessive joy — the hue and color upon the faces of 
those who, in heart, had been with the boys ux)on 
all their weary marches — in all their hours of 
pain and suffering. 

At a glance he saw the faces of the soldiers — 
saw those who had faced the gloom and glory 
of nearly two years of heroic struggle — faces 


The Dominant Power 


299 


that were still marked by the ravages of fever — 
men who were as wakeful in spirit as on the night 
they went away! 

Judge Gregory had risen to his feet in the 
car; his head was bare, his hat crushed against 
his bosom, his eyes deep, thoughtful and calm, 
his face sweet with humane sympathy. He saw 
them passing by — ^some, moving slow and pain- 
fully upon a crutch and cane, others leaning for 
support upon the sturdy, strong arm of a com- 
rade — all happy visages alike— the proud, grand 
lot — grand as the flag they earried. 

He saw them as they turned at a distant 
street, his eyes could no longer follow them, but 
upon his ears fell the low diming laughter and he 
listened in respectful silence. Afterwards, he 
said: 

'"Drive us home, Helene, my eyes have seen — 
Americans have triumphed.” 


CHAPTER XXXIX 

DUTY TO LOVE! 

T hat evening after the Gregorys had return- 
ed from the scene of the jubilee, Helene 
sought her father and found him sitting alone in 
the library. 

^'Daddy, I am anxious to discuss a particular 
subject with you this evening if your paper is 
not too interesting.” 

*^Very well,” he assented readily, laying aside 
the News and drawing her down upon the arm 
of his chair. 

He noted his daughter’s appearance more 
closely than he had for months. She had grown 
slightly taller, he observed, and her form had 
rounded out to what he judged to be almost per- 
fect. Her voice had developed a pure, sweet 
quality, impressive and distinguished in tone. 
His bosom swelled with pride. Certainly, he was 
proud of his daughter; more so now than ever. 
His mind traveled back to the time when she 
was a babe; he had watched her grow into a 
school girl, studious, serious over the first im- 
pressions of life, yet jolly and always leading in 
every romp and play. Then he saw her as a 
Miss, imbibing strange and fanciful ideas that 
eventually caused him days of worry and sleep- 
300 


The Dominant Power 


301 


less nights. Now, he saw her as a woman, her 
youthful fancies cast aside and forgotten. 

So he put his arms about her shoulders and 
kindly inquired the nature of the subject she 
wished to discuss. 

‘‘I first want to ask you a question, daddy,” she 
said, taking his hand in her’s, '1 suppose your 
party will nominate a candidate for congress. 

He nodded affirmatively. 

‘‘Whom has the party in mind for the place ?” 

“Ex-mayor Templeton.” 

Helene shrugged her shoulders. “Do you be- 
lieve he will be able to secure the nomination?” 

“Doubtless he will. There are several candi- 
dates for the place, but Templeton has the 
strongest pull.” 

“Are you going to indorse him. Daddy?” 

“I have been asked to do so.” 

“I donT admire the man myself,” she pro- 
tested. “I am informed he is a ‘tool' of the cor- 
porations, and if that is true he is unfit for the 
place. 

The Judge laughed. 

“Nonsense, Helene. Templeton is regarded as 
a first class man, and there is no doubt that his 
election will be an added honor to this town.” 

“I am a bit disappointed in you, Daddy. I 
thought you might make a fight on Templeton 
because of the fact that his firm is counsel for a 
corporation. A man who has served the ‘in- 
terests' as long and as well as he and Mr. Lewis 


302 


The Dominant Power 


have, hasn^t the welfare of the people at heart. 

The Judge was set to thinking. 

^Tlelene, I am not surprised at your reproof,’’ 
he considered. ‘‘Perhaps Templeton is not the 
best man for the place, but as my hands are tied, 
I am compelled to indorse him.^ 

^‘Your hands are tied. Daddy! Possibly I could 
loosen them for you if you would give me the 
needed information?” 

The Judge shook his head. “You cannot loosen 
them,” he replied sadly. 

Won't you tell me why your hands are tied?” 
she begged. She was looking earnestly into his 
face. It seemed impossible for him to resist her. 

Finally he said: 

“I only wish I could tell you — tell some one and 
relieve an awful weight upon my heart.” 

Helene’s face giew serious. She trembled at 
some thought. She feared to ask — she feared to 
know the “awful weight” upon his heart. Yet, 
she must know — must find out. 

Nestling closer and pressing his head tenderly 
against her bosom, she whispered: 

“Tell me. Daddy. Your secret shall never pass 
my lips ! I have knowm for a long time that some- 
thing was pressing you down — that something 
had unmanned you and made you fearful. You 
must be free ! Tell me all and I’ll find a way.” 

Long Judge Gregory struggled against the on- 
slaught of a condemning conscience — long he re- 
sisted the plea of his daughter, but she held him 


The DoTAiiicnt Pmver 


2m I 


in the power of her sweet, persnasiwe way, snd 
when he seemed to yield, his head sank lower 
upon her Tbosom in shame. 

'‘If I tell you — if I tell you all, you will curse 
mef he said, whispering. "Charlotte Allison 
cursed me. She said others after her would curse 
me! And so they have — Richard has cursed me 
and so will you, mj daughter, when you know the 
truth 

"No! Nor* she vowed, "no, never She lifted 
his face to meet her gaze. His eyes were closed. 
Remorse and hopeless anguish seemed to crush 
him down. "Look at me. Daddy, don’t you see 
I am suffering with you?’' 

Then began his long, long story — a story reach- 
ing back for years, to a time when he had al- 
lowed himself to be drawn into a political vortex 
— when his decisions in court were not always 
deteimined by the weighing of evidence but by a 
subtle knowledge and understanding that certain] 
rulings would appease the "interests” to which- 
he owed his position. Often he paused andj 
dropped his head as if trying to choke back his 
words. Closing his story, he said: 

"And so she cursed me for what I did. God 
in Heaven knows I did not want to do it, but to 
win the nomination I had to deny her plea. You 
have heard my story now, Helene! I’m still your 
father — ^your old man-forsaken, woman-cursed 
father! AVhat part of your heart do I now oc- 
cupy?” 


304 


The Dominant Power 


‘The whole! All! You are nearer and dearer 
to me now than ever! I will free you from this 
‘octopus' that you say ‘holds you arm and limb/ " 

“Helene," he said, “my dear, sweet Helene, you 
have lifted a burden from my heart. What can 
I do for you — what favor must I grant you in 
exchange for this trust — this unfeigned affection 
and belief in me? Ask of me any favor — tell me 
every desire of your heart and I will grant it. 
Everything, I mean everything but one. Grant 
me one promise — one is all I ask of you. And 
that one promise is that you will never disregard 
my wishes concerning yourself and that man, 
Kenneth Greene. True, he is a surprise to me, 
but as long as memory lasts, I cannot countenance 
him. Pledge me your word, my daughter, that 
you will show me this one respect whether my 
head is above the sod or beneath it?" 

The girl leaned forward, her eyes directed ap- 
pealingly down into his as she put one hand 
softly and tenderly upon his head, smoothing 
back his hair. But he did not know the stiniggle 
that was going on within her heart — did not 
know the effort, the pain it was costing her to 
voice an oath that would destroy all hope of re- 
newed friendship between her and Kenneth 
Greene. But in the moment of soul-felt devotion 
— when the power of her unselfish affection 
came, she yielded, cheerily as if the sacrifice 
was the crowning act that rounded out the hap- 
piness of her life. 


CHAPTER XL 


THE APPEAL. 

L ater on during the evening of that day a 
near tragedy was enacted at the Gregory 
home which had its origin in the home-coming of 
Kenneth Greene and his men. It was a tragedy of 
two hearts — the throbbing, hopeful heart of one 
woman struggling on with her conscience for a 
greater peace, and the cheerless, doubting heart 
of another, who, a bit cheerful at times, was striv- 
ing hard for a contented mind — contented only if 
she could keep on hoping — ^hoping under a renew- 
ed pledge she had made her father that day. 
Hoping for what? How could she hope? 

Edith Gary had called to pay her respects to 
Helene as she had been in the habit of doing late- 
ly; but more on this particular evening to en- 
lighten herself upon the effect Mr. Greene's home- 
coming had left upon Helene and her father. 
Down in her heart she was secretly planning a 
great coup for her two friends, but what strategy 
she could use to bring about the result desired, 
she did not know. She knew that to accomplish 
her designs she must pit her greatest strength 
against the stubborn heart of Judge Gregory. 
Once that heart subdued, the remainder of her 
work would naturally formulate with little effort. 

305 


806 


The Dominant Power 


She knew the Judge would listen to no open per- 
sausion or appeal that she could make. She must 
effect her purpose in some round-about way, 
powerful in its sweep. So this particular visit 
was intended to ewH^ten herself as to the weak 
spots in the Judge’s armour against which she 
meant to launch her forces. She found Helene 
mdaTgingr one of her attacks of despondency. 

Fatting her arms about the girl comfortingly, 
she remonstrated : 

am a bit disappointed in you, Helene. 1 ex- 
pected to find you almost hilarious.”' 

‘^Yes, yea, I shouM be, I suxjpose, gay and — well, 
the events of this day has prompted me to re- 
joice and caused me the greatest heart-pain I have 
eveT experienced.”' 

EdLth’’s smile faded and her face sobered down 
instantly. "That sounds like a paradox.” 

"Paradoxical, yes, Edith,”’ Helene assented, "of 
course, I am happy because our boys have come 
home from the war, but — ^Haddy has hardened 
his heart again.”' 

The last few words were delivered in a low 
tone — almost a whisper. 

Edith took the girl in her arms moth^iy fash- 
ion, and tried to comfort and encourage her. "I 
wouTdn’t take his obstinacy too much to heart, 
dear, he is vulnerable^ no doubt.” 

"But you do not know what he has succeeded 
in getting me to promise him this evening. He 
appealed to me in regard to Mr. Greene. It was 


The Dominant Power SOT 

in no sense a threat, but just an appeal that camo 
from his heart — just the kind of an appeal that 
one might make when asking for mercy. He 
would have made it upon bended knees had I ask- 
ed him to do so. How could I resist him? How 
could I look down on those tears of his and tell 
him, no ? It was a bitter cup he placed to my lips 
and asked me to drink ! But he is my father and 
I must respect his wishes !” 

Edith remained silent for a moment. She was 
thinking fast. 

Helene, you are right. If you did not respect 
your father’s wishes I could not love you half 
so well as I do. Your father is a good man and a 
great man despite his unreasonable prejudice 
against Kenneth Greene. I suppose the Judge 
still holds him responsible for his defeat at the 
hands of the Association party and subsequent*! 
retirement to private life. A man who has 
figured so conspicuously in public life as tiie 
Judge, cannot view with equanimity a quiet life 
in the background even if he knows that some 
younger and stronger man is at the helm. Of 
course the Judge is powerful in his influence y^ 
but the hurt is still there and it rankles. Bui 
your hurt is harder to bear than his ; your sacri* 
fice more exacting.” A faint wave of resentment 
swept over her at the thought. *T\l find a way to 
make him yield ; to give you the happiness which 
is your right !” 

‘*He will never yield,” Helene sobbed hopeless-* 
ly. ‘‘He made me promise that whether hisjieadl 


308 


The Dominant Poiver 


be above the sod or beneath it, I was to respect 
his wishes, never to speak to Kenneth Greene. 
Oh, he meant it. Edith, there is no use to hope 
further!” 

‘'I must find a way.” she reiterated but with- 
out conviction. 

Edith’s assurance was wavering. When she 
had heard of the Judge’s enthusiasm at the home- 
coming of the boys, she had felt that the situation 
would take a course exactly as she had willed it. 
But now this unexpected edict of Judge Gregory’s 
was disconcerning to say the least. 

Try as she would, she could find no words with 
which to convince her companion of her ultimate 
success. She reviewed her equipment of mental 
forces. How inadequate they seemed. She diag- 
nosed her carefully thought-out plans. Not one 
seemed feasable. The Judge’s armour was im- 
pregnable; his heart was as adamant. He had 
nourished the grudge against Kenneth Greene 
for years ; it had become ingrained. 

What matter if his daughter missed her true 
fulfillment of life, or a brave young man’s use- 
fullness was curtailed because he lacked the 
needed essential — love. What did it matter if the 
finest thing had gone out of the Judge’s life — 
the spirit of forgiveness — or, that a mother’s 
heart bled for a daughter she loved. 

Here her resentment became a degree more 
pronounced. 

She had allowed her mind a free scope, but 
could see no path through the maze of difficulties. 


The Dominant Poiver 


309 


Every path led to a stone wall. She turned to 
Helene who had read the misgivings on her face, 
and had settled back in a state of lethargy. The 
sight made her wince. With an effort she pulled 
herself together. 

‘"Helene,” she exclaimed, desperately, “it looks 
discouraging, but why not make the best of it? 
Even if you have been unfortunate in your love 
affairs, much remains that is good in life. You 
have health and position — the talent to write and 
the gift of song. Think how much you can 
achieve — think how much there is to do! Come 
out of your lethargy, Helene. I want to see you 
take your proper place in the society that is 
waiting to receive you. We must launch our 
project for Mr. Greene's advancement soon. We 
can more effectively carry out our plans if you 
assume 3^our proper place in society. Will you, 
Helene?” 

‘T will try,” Helene answered. Brightening 
up, she confided : "T really would love to do 
something more than ever now, for — Mr. Greene ! 
Something, that would reward him for the great 
sacrifice he has made! I want to see you re- 
warded, too. Miss Gary!” She went on quickly, 
“may I suggest something? May I? May I? ” 
She put out her hand and touched Miss Gary's 
arm to command her whole attention. 

“But how about your reward, Helene? You 
generous-hearted, unselfish bit of humanity! You 
have forgotten self!” 

Helen was silent for a moment. “No, I have 


310 The Dominant Power 

not forgotten self. I will find my reward if my 
plans carry.’' 

‘"Weil, I am waiting for your suggestions.” 

“Ah, little you know what I am about to sug- 
gest,” Helene warned. She looked away through 
an open window reflectively. Edith puzzled, 
wondered what the move or strategem would be. 

“Mr. Greene is a man much to be desired,” 
Helene began! “He is lonely I know and needs a 
woman’s influence. I — ” she choked and glanced 
into the face of her friend, then out through the 
window again, toward the South — toward the 
land where Kenneth Greene had once lived — to- 
ward the place where her soul-stirring words 
gave him strength and courage to go out and bat- 
tle for the rights of his fellow man. “I cannot 
longer influence him. But another woman can. 
And Edith — ^you are that woman!” 

Miss Gary felt a sudden convulsion of Helene’s 
hand resting on her arm, and flushed under the 
tense gaze of her friend. 

“What do you mean? I do not quite under- 
stand you?” Edith queried, her voice not just 
steady. 

“I mean that — should he ever offer you his 
name — it would make me happy, if you should 
take him — forever!” 

It was a tense moment. Edith felt the girl 
waver and struggle in her arms. She knew 
Helene was bravely fighting against self — fight- 
ing against tears. Feeling the girl slipping and 
sinking, and assisting her to a lounge she laid 


The Dominant Potver 


311 


her back and fixing a pillow comfortingly under 
her head, leaned over and toudiing her lips to 
the closed eye-lids, listened to the murmur : 

''It would be alright with me, Edith, if you 
did ; it would be so sweet to think of such a future 
for you both 

Edith was trembling with emotion. She re- 
flected, but did not answer. 

"Must I encourage the wishes of this un- 
selfish girl — ^take his name if he should offer it 
to me? Would it be sinning to — ” 

There was a sudden revulsion of feeling — a 
positive rebellion of her heart against just such 
temptation and selfishness as she pledged to con- 
quer. She was moved by an impulse to steal away 
from the sight of the suffering girl who was 
offering up the last vestige of her happiness as a 
rite at the shrine of love. Half way across the 
room, she turned about and looking down upon 
her friend, meditated seriously: 

"I can feed the hungry — clothe the naked — ^at- 
tend the sick, but how to relieve this aching heart, 
I don't know ! Must I tell her yes — tell her a lie— 
tell her I will, when I wouldn't take her place in 
his heart for the whole world? Shall I? Shall I? 
I must not ! Helene," she exclaimed. 

The exclamation was scarcely above a whisper, 
but Helene heard it. Lifting her head she gasped : 

"Edith! Edith, you are not leaving me? You 
will not go until you tell me — promise me that 
you will consider what I have asked of you?" 


312 


The Dominant Power 


Helene dropped to her knees on the floor. Her 
hands open and extended appealingly. 

Edith retraced her steps, and stooping over, 
took the pale, twitching face between her two 
hands, said: 

^'Why do you wish it, Helene? Your request is 
so out of the ordinary. To what heights has 
your unselfish spirit ascended? Don't you know 
your loss would then be unbearable." 

''No! No," she protested, "it would be better 
for me. This cup — this bitter cup Daddy has 
placed to my lips — take it away ! My heart won't 
give Mr. Greene up — until he belongs to another ! 
Take the cup from my lips, won't you? 

Edith still holding the imploring face between 
her palms, pledged : 

"Yes, dear Helene! I am going to take this 
cup from your lips," she said, her manner border- 
ing onto the tragic. "You must not continue to 
live the prey of circumstances — tom by a love 
you cannot lose! Give me a little time — a little 
while to think, and I will take the cup free 
from your hands and lips. Do not question me, 
Helene, for I cannot tell you how or when this 
will be. Let me say to you in all assurance ; you 
won't have much longer to waste and pine — no, 
not much longer to wait, I hope." 

She turned and passed into the hall. A "good- * 
bye" a sweet, "goodbye," it was, fell upon her 
ears, and as she passed out upon the lawn, she 
felt that she was one more heart-beat nearer the 
Christian goal than she had ever been before. 


CHAPTER XLI 

THE RENUNCIATION OF HELENE GREGORY 

T here was to be a party at the home of 
Edith Gary^ Not an elaborate affair such 
as one might attend at fashionable resorts, but a 
good old-time gathering of select friends. Prin- 
cipally, it was to be given in honor of the soldier 
boys returned from the World's War. 

Edith Gary had been quite busy all week 
putting the house in order, sending out invita- 
tions and arranging every possible convenience for 
the comfort of her guests. She was full of hope. 
She intended this party to be the first planting 
— the sowing of certain seeds — the harvest of 
which was to be garnered by two certain persons 
in whom she was much interested. 

Among those whom she expected to be present 
were Kenneth Greene, Joe and John Weaver, 
Charley Ross and Edward Farrell — all returned 
heroes, and Edward's two sisters. Red Cross 
workers, who had seen much service in France 
and having traveled extensively, were to be de- 
pended upon to furnish entertainment through 
stories of their experience. Practically all young 
people of Edith's circle had been invited, and it 
wasn't likely that many would miss the pleasure 
the affair promised. 


313 


314 


The Dominant Power 


Yet, there was one face that would be conspicu- 
ously absent. 

Edith Gary deplored the situation on the eve 
of the party. *‘Just think,” she said to Helene 
Gregory, "'that I shall give a party and you — 
not attend ! My pleasure will be materially 
diminished.” 

Helene felt a wistful, hopeless regret as the 
situation evolved itself to her vision. She must 
forego not only this party, but every other one 
at which Kenneth Greene might attend. 

"Don’t you think you could manage to attend, 
Helene?” 

"The girl addressed, looked straight at Edith 
with sad, troubled eyes. "You know the circum- 
stances, Edith. You know the pledge I made my 
father!” she said, turning away and looking idly 
across the room to hide something in her eyes. 

"I must never speak to Kenneth Greene — never 
look into his face again if I can prevent it ! "Oh, 
God!” the girl broke into a sob, "why has my 
father hardened his heart? Four long years I 
have waited in vain. Each morning, each noon, 
each evening of all these years I have waited so 
patiently — so hopefully for his heart to soften! 
And now, only a little while ago he pleaded that 
I renew that pledge for all eternity, and I did!” 

Edith moved to tears, bowed her head and 
drawing the girl over to her in a comforting way, 
murmured feelingly: 


The Domimint Power 


'*Your father surely cannot know tke great dis- 
tress he is causing you ! He is a good man, tout I 
doubt if he ever applied the acid test of introspec- 
tion to his emotions or his prejudices. How- 
ever," she went on, feeling her way into the girl's 
heart, "we have some very pleasant hopes for the 
future and upon these hopes I will prophesy — 
that, before another year has passed a pretty 
romance, touched by the magic wand of Cupid or 
Eros, will have graced the Faxton altar." 

Helene lifted her face to that of her friend, 
her eyes moist with suffering t^rs, and mur- 
mured bravely: 

"In that event I am hoping for you, Edith !" 

Edith's answer was a doleful shake of her head. 

"Do not question me now, Helene,'' she remon- 
strated, answering the look of inquiity:. "You do 
not understand me yet. I am quite amiious 
explain, but I think I had better wait until I have 
the situation well in hand.” 

Helene did not press her for an explanation. 
Trustingly, she reached out and took the hand of 
her friend, folding it in both, of hers; she held it 
tightly, pathetically. 

It was nightfall and the guests for the party 
were arriving in groups of twos, threes and fours. 

Of course, Edith Gary was happy and right 
well she intended to impart it to all who came. 
She wore an evening gown of rose chiffon taffeta, 
just the palest rose imaginable, and a quaint 
string of oriental beads, from which hung an 


316 


The Dominant Power 


amethyst pendant, clung from her neck. She 
stood with her mother and father and received in 
the gold and white parlor. She welcomed each 
guest and called them by name ; she laughed with 
them and bid them a night of unrestrained joy. 
Some came who moved slow and painfully upon 
their canes; others leaning heavily upon their 
crutches, and another came carrying his arm in 
a bandage. These disabled soldier boys did not 
come to dance or take part in any of the games, 
but from an inordinate desire to mingle again 
with the jolly crowd of girls and boys, and to de- 
rive what joy there was to be gotten from viewing 
the festivities. 

Edith’s welcome to them was the surprise of 
their life. They were not given time to think of 
their infirmities; they were the heroes. They 
were the honor guests. Their wits were matched, 
their experiences called for. They were in such 
lively demand it is doubtful if they regretted their 
wounds. 

The Gary home was aglow with multi-colored 
lights so arranged that they radiated their soft 
brilliance through every room— through every 
window and door to the lawn and streets beyond. 
Here and there suspended along the walls on 
either side of the drawing room were a series 
of paintings done in oil — the scenes of the World’s 
War, brought into relief by a number of tinted 
lights. Here the one, reflected the green of 
the shattered trees and the cratered hills 


The Dominant Power 


317 


of the sedate old Forest of the Argonne. An- 
other, the red glow of the flaming cathedral at 
Rheims. Following here and there were scene 
after scene of shattered town and village; the 
Marne road — the winding course of the River 
Somme — all so real, so true to life, that the sol- 
dier boys might have forgot — their wounds — 
their canes and crutches, and lived again in the 
trenches of the fields — in furrows running red 
with blood. 

‘These paintings are matchless,” Kenneth 
Greene exclaimed to Miss Gary, who stood with a 
group of others, viewing the masterpieces. ‘The 
details are so perfect that one might well imagine 
that he was wallowing in those trenches and 
crater holes.” 

“Yes, Edith rejoined energetically, “I think 
they are fine ! I bought them from Monsieur De 
Courtlier while I was in Paris. He is quite a 
young man and not very well known, but he cer- 
tainly has talent, as you can see by these paint- 
ings. He was a soldier and no doubt made 
sketches as he went along. I was planning a 
considerable distance in the future when I bought 
them, too. Can you guess,” she queried, turning 
to several of the boys, “why I brought them to 
America? I am going to present them to the 
Mount Auburn Post of the American Legion !” 

Edith Gary had reached the height of one of 
her many ambitions, when the word spread from 
lip to ear, that the new organization of the Post 


The Dominant Power 


8^18 

was abcHOst to come into possession of such won- 
derful paintings. Between praises and comments 
showered upon and about her, Miss Gary told 
them how she had planned to donate the paint- 
at a meeting of the Post and have the presen- 
tation speech delivered by the Reverend Faxton, 

The orchestra struck up a sprightly air and 
soon a Bumber of couples were gliding across the 
floor to the time of an exhilarating fox-trot. The 
soldiers who were incapacitated by reason of their 
unhealed woundSy were taken in charge by eMerly 
matrons who reviewed with them the Post's new 
possessions — flattered and cajoled than to their 
heart’s content. And these ladies also saw that 
the inner man was not neglected. 

Kenneth Greene, still leaning upon bis canev had 
grown just a little weary of it all I He was tired 
of the war and tired of the congratulations heaped 
upon him. He was never a man to seek approba- 
tion for himself, yet he enjoyed a fair fight either 
in politks. or in war and he liked the exhilara- 
tion of success, but praise always embarrassed 
hiniL His mind was restless under inactivity; it 
was continually reaching out for something he 
could not grasp. He was restless tonight and the 
merry laughter of the hundred or more guests 
only served to* attenuate his restlessness. So 
when an opportunity presented itself he strolled 
away by himself and finding an obscure niche 
near the conservatory he stood gazing abstract- 
edly at the flowering plants and unconsciously in- 


The Dominant Power 


319 


haling their fragrant odors. He was hardly con- 
scious of his thoughts, but they were sober. 

And here Edith Gary found him a few minutes 
later. Oh,” she exclaimed remonstratingly, “so 
here is where you are, mooning out here all by 
yourself and pretty girls aplenty waiting for 
partners !” 

“But you know, I can’t dance now, Miss Gary,” 
he said, indicating his cane. 

“Of course, not!” the girl hastened to accede, 
“but you can help to entertain. You just ought 
to hear all the praises they are giving you in 
there; you are the lion of the hour!” 

Kenneth Greene held out his hand in protest. 
“I wish they wouldn’t.” 

A wave of understanding swept over the girl — 
that was it — he was surfeited with praise! That 
was the reason he had sought the solitude of this 
retreat. She saw it all with a clarity of vision, 
yet she couldn’t for the life of her break the string 
of encomiums bestowed upon him. “But they 
mean it, Kenneth Greene, and your good work is 
not yet done. Judge Mann had vision when he 
selected you to be his law partner, and looking 
through other’s eyes, I see you on your way to 
Washington!” She was all sympathy; her eyes 
soft and bright and her face glowing with pride 
for him. 

Something — stirred within the man ; a curious 
eagerness possessed him ; her solicitude — ^her 
hinted prophesy gave him an unaccountable pain 


320 


The Dominant Power 


of appreciation. ''What do you mean? Tell me, 
Edith 

'^'No, no, not now,” she teased. haven’t per- 
mission to tell you yet; it is a worthy project, 
however, and you should be very proud of it.” 

Greene smiled, hesitated, sobered and then 
burst out, “Why is it, Edith,” again the Christian 
name, the girl wondered vaguely while the tiniest 
pink suffused her forehead, “I have had honors 
heaped upon me more so than the average young 
man, I believe ; I have been most successful in my 
undertakings; I have never suffered from sick- 
ness or for the lack of finance and yet it seems 
that I have missed so much in life? What is it? 
Why is it I can’t even find contentment. Why 
is it that I can’t enjoy myself in there like those 
other ninety and nine?” His appeal pleaded for 
generous understanding. 

Edith felt a fluttering in her throat. She 
knew perfectly well what it was lacking with 
Kenneth Greene. She knew that his heart called 
out for his lost love. She longed to comfort him 
as she had the girl the day before. 

The man divined the thought the girl held, and 
unsteadily repeated, “I seem to have missed so 
much in life and yet were I to have the privilege 
of living my life over I hardly know wherein I 
could change my acts so that they would bring me 
happiness. I have lived a clean life ; I have done 
the best I could !” 


The Dominant Power 


321 


‘"Now, Mr. Greene/^ the girl exclaimed cheer- 
fully though visibly touched, “I am going to tell 
you just what you need — it’s friends!” 

The man looked up quickly, questionably. 

‘Tntimate friends, I mean,” she went on. ^^No- 
body can be happy or satisfied v^ry long or very 
deeply unless they share their lives and blessings 
with others.” 

There was a little pause. The girl’s interpre- 
tation might be right. A thought or perhaps it 
was a wish, evolved itself ; his subconscious world 
was gently disturbed with pleasing emotions I 
Here was the answer! This girl who made him 
feel so extraordinarily at ease! Already his dis- 
contentment was slipping away from him like 
the mist of morning. 

'T guess you are right, Edith; I am surely one 
of the lonesome ones,” he admitted a little later. 

And then they talked of other things. They 
reviev/ed their travels; their aspirations; they 
discussed the political situation and the future 
outlook of the people. They seemed to have so 
much in common! They were seated now l^y a 
table in the alcove, a cosy, secluded, or partly 
secluded spot, tantalizingly comfortable. 

Edith was a clever talker and steered her craft 
of words into almost any channel she desired. 
Her voice with its varying inflection was exceed- 
ingly pleasant to the young man. She somehow 
reminded him of Helene Gregory and yet there 


S22 


The Dominant Power 


was a difference, he didn’t stop to analyze the dif- 
ference just then, but gave himself up to the en- 
chantment of the evening. Their intimate con- 
versation continued, and low and pleasant bursts 
of laughter sprang forth spontaneously from time 
to time. 

Edith found her companion very interesting, in- 
deed! She surveyed him appraisingly, quietly. 
Here was a man — direct — unaffected, making 
clumsy compliments to her, yet there was some- 
thing warmly prepossessing in his voice. 

Perhaps it was the fascinating little alcove with 
its restful air, or it may have been the exotic fra- 
grance from the many flowers in the conserva- 
tory adjoining. Both Edith’s and Kenneth’s 
spirits had been steadily mounting. Perhaps it 
was the magic in the surroundings that caused 
Kenneth Greene to reach over and take the white 
hand of the girl in both of his; perhaps it was 
only the appeal of a lonely, homesick, grown-up 
boy which prompted him to exclaim : 

‘'Edith, may I hope for your friendship ; may I 
feel free to come to you with my sorrows and 
share with you my joys? Tell me,” he insisted; 
“may I hope?” 

The girl looked into those steady, compelling 
eyes, her own eyes shining and her cheeks glow- 
ing a rosy pink, and forgot that she was giving a 
party; forgot that there were other guests need- 
ing her attention; forgot in her desire to cheer 
this man, the other ninety and nine. 


The Dominant Power 


323 


A car edged its way in among other cars, stand- 
ing at the curbing and stopped. A girl wearing 
a long, gray cape and gray automobile cap, 
stepped out, glanced about her in every direction 
cautiously, then glided noiselessly toward the big 
house. She did not go in the house, however, but 
turned to the right, entered a trellis leading to 
the conservatory and became lost in the shadows. 

Neither Edith Gary nor Kenneth Greene was 
conscious that just outside of the ball-room that 
night — invisible in the midst of enveloping shad- 
ows — where friendly vines and spreading maples 
cast their nightly mantles — a lone woman stood, 
watching the scenes within with breathless, un- 
remitting gaze. No little bird came to warn them 
in their new-found contentment, that just out- 
side, a heart, long suffering and patient, was 
struggling, as if to tear itself from the heaving 
bosom of the girl who had entered the shadows 
a few minutes before. 

The lone woman saw the couples glide grace- 
fully before the open windows. She could hear 
the music — she could see the happy faces as they 
swept by, hear their laugh — their trill of merri- 
ment. But her eyes, sought, found and then clung 
to the two figures in the alcove. She could easily 
see the profile of Greene’s face as it hovered near 
the uplifted eyes of Edith Gary’s. Their voices, 
low and evidently congenial, reached her indis- 
tinctly. She saw Greene take Edith’s hand in his ; 
saw Edith’s radiant visage! Her heart grew 


324 


The Dominant Power 


faint and almost ceased to struggle at its nioor- 
ings. A woman was approaching the alcove; 
Edith’s mother it was ; the man and the girl drew 
apart confusedly, and it didn’t lighten the watch- 
er’s peace of mind when Mrs. Gary’s words came 
to her distinctly ! 

“Edith,” she exclaimed remonstratingly, “the 
guests are leaving; where have you been all this 
time ?” 

Helene Gregory could bear the hurt no longer ; 
sh-e stole away noiselessly as she had come — but 
her hands were clenched and her whole body 
shook convulsively. Entering the car again, she 
murmured : 

“It is all right with me, Edith. None can blame 
you, and I will not hinder you !” 


CHAPTER XLII 

THE CALL OF AMBITION 

O NE day in early spring, following the year of 
the home-coming of the soldiers, Edith Gary- 
paid a visit to the offices of Mann and Greene, 
attorneys-at-law. 

It was not Edith^s first visit to Mr. Greene's 
office, for political matters had necessitated a fre- 
quent interchange of visits during the past few 
months, but this particular visit was designed 
with the purpose of testing the attitude of Mr. 
Greene in regard to his assuming the leadership 
of the Mann party, which had been in power for 
the past four years. 

She was dressed well, as usual. There always 
seemed to be something just a little different, and 
therefore interesting about her make-up. Her 
moods, too, were variable as her dress. She was 
in a charmingly aggressive mood today. She sank 
unceremoniously into the big office chair, her 
manner unsufferably important. 

*Tt must be something important today," he 
said challengingly. ^Tf I am to interpret the sun- 
light in your face and the mystery in your eyes." 

^‘You guessed exactly right," she announced, 
like one issuing a proclamation, ‘T have some- 
thing very important to discuss with you this 

325 


326 


The Domi'.iant Power 


morning. Don't you remember that at the party 
I gave a few months ago, I spoke to you of a prop- 
osition I had in mind that would bring to you the 
realization of your greatest desires?" 

“A mysterious project, wasn't it?” he smiled 
amused. ‘"No, I haven't forgotten; I have been 
waiting for weeks and months for the unveiling 
of that hinted prophesy. I was beginning to think 
that I would have to charge your memory about 
it. I believe I can guess its nature ! It concerns 
the Gregorys, doesn't it?” 

She shook her head but it was in an encourag- 
ing way. 

'In a way,” she admitted, "but it concerns 
everybody.” 

He frowned slightly, and clasping his hands to- 
gether, gazed out of a window to the street below 
as if he found it interesting to watch the people 
pass. He murmured in a half reminiscent way : 

"She was the dearest, sweetest girl I ever 
knew!” His head dropped slightly forward and 
he swallowed heavily. 

"Don't you want to hear the proposition, Mr. 
Greene?” she queried, a little piqued. 

"I am listening,” he assured her, coming out of 
his inertia at once. 

She leaned forward, her eyes brilliant, her lips 
firm. 

"You are a fighter; you must defeat the stand- 
ard bearer of corporations I” she exclaimed im- 
petuously. 


The Dominant Power 


327 


'Templeton ! Do you mean Templeton T* 

"Exactly! You defeated him once for mayor; 
now you can defeat him for Congress/' 

He was looking into the uplifted face of a 
woman whom he had come to regard as a very 
close friend. He felt nervous and excited under 
the friendly scrutiny of those mysteriously impel- 
lent eyes — eyes which had so often caused his 
heart to stir strangely within his bosom. 

"Congressional districts extend over consider- 
able territory, and I am not known outside of 
Mount Auburn. In that respect, I am only a poli- 
tician in swaddling clothes." 

She hesitated as if trying for words with which 
to clinch her argument, and then catching sight 
of two portraits suspended over Mr. Greene's 
desk, exclaimed triumphantly: 

"There's Abraham Lincoln and James A. Gar- 
field! Weren't they once in swaddling clothes 
like you ?" 

Her good humor and her smile were contar- 
gious. Greene smiled, too. "The world would be 
a great deal better off if there were more women 
like you. Miss Gary." 

Edith did not respond to this, but opening her 
hand-bag she drew forth a page torn from the 
Evening News and exhibited an article in red 
pencil marks: "Can you let an appeal like this 
go unheeded ?" she challenged. 

Kenneth Greene took the paper and scrutinized 
the headlines. It was an appeal to young men 


328 


The Dominant Power 


advocating a change in the State and Govern- 
ment. It lamented the dire need of young men 
to keep abreast of the times and to promote legis- 
lation suitable to present and future conditions. 

He looked at the signature. It was signed: 

Greene had read several articles signed by these 
two mystifying initials. Each one held an irre- 
sistible appeal to him ! He wondered whom this 
anonymous writer might be. He read : 

'There are certain laws that, backed by legal 
opinions of the courts, practically constitutes one 
man power ; the usage of which fosters and breeds 
the dangerous conditions against which we are 
fighting. Do you want to live under the existing 
state of affairs in which money constitutes the 
unit value of honesty — under which the hearts of 
men quake when the /bosses' rage? Or, do you 
want a new order of things — ^new faces in the 
legislative halls and in courts where the inter- 
pretation of the law to man with dollars and the 
man with coppers is alike ? It is your duty, young 
man, to change the environments of the country in 
which you live and in which others will live after 
you. You have every available mental asset nec- 
essary to have laws established that will protect 
you — that will project out into every avenue of 
social and business life." 

The entreaty held a stirring note like the peal 
of a silver trumpet. It gripped his attention from 
the first, permeated his being and dominated his 


The Dominant Power 


329 


visions! He looked into the future and seemed 
to perceive the country's greatness. Through the 
roughest of outlines he saw possibilities of trans- 
forming his visions into the real and tangible. 

While he sat thus pondering over the news- 
paper article, he found himself wondering if he 
should take up the fight where he left off at his 
last election. Miss Gary spoke encouragingly: 

want to say that so far as we women are 
concerned, you have long been regarded as the 
'Moses' who led the people out of the wilderness 
four years ago. Now, we have other ambitions 
for you, and if our influence has any weight, 
you will consider seriously what I have proposed.'’ 

For a moment Greene toyed with some papers 
on his desk, trying to conceal his eagerness. 

'Tf the states endorse the suffrage amend- 
ment, which I think they will, you women will be 
armed with a formidable weapon with which to 
make your influence doubly felt. As the situa- 
tion now stands, we are greatly indebted to the 
women, for their influence has become a power- 
ful factor in all moral legislation. They have 
injected new vigor, new virility into our govern- 
*ment and its citizens. It is disconcerting, how- 
ever, to know the value of such influence, and 
then be unable to return value for value.'^ 

"Then, Mr. Greene, wouldn't you like to be in a 
position to take up the fight for women's politi- 
cal rights along .with other measures for public 
good? Haven't the women thoroughly demon- 


330 


The Dominant Power 


strated their effectiveness in every field of prac- 
tical work during the World's War?" 

‘‘Yes, to both questions, Miss Gary. I have 
infinite faith in our women. I believe they can 
accomplish much good with their ballot. They 
have proved, themselves the equal of men in every 
duty or sacrifice assigned them. I hope to see 
them wield the ballot this summer or fall." 

“Then," she said, beaming, “you will make the 
fight for the election to Congress ? Think of the 
good you will be in position to do. Thousands of 
hands are ready to applaud you, Mr. Greene. 
Thousands of voices are waiting to cheer and en- 
courage you on with such an undertaking." 

There was something — perhaps it was a hope 
— that made his face a bit more bright as he sat 
there pondering the situation. A change was 
coming over Greene. Miss Gary could detect the 
quickening of his thoughts — an unusual heaving 
of his bosom. She said, indicating with a circular 
sweep of her hands : 

“Out there — everywhere, people are waiting 
your decision. Shall I carry your message to them 
—to Miss Gregory, who is also waiting?" 

“Instantly, Greene was on his feet; his head 
shot up, and for one vibrant moment he stood 
towering above her like a mighty Hercules, his 
eyes shining and every pulse thrilling with new 
resolve. 

“I'll make the fight," he declared vigorously, 
“even though I lose. It will give me something 


The Dominant Power 


331 


to do — it will help me forget! Across the sea I 
had no time to brood, but now at home — the 
past!^’ 

His late resolve seemed to retreat before retro- 
spection. Miss Gary was quick to detect the 
change. 

‘‘You will not lose, Mr. Greene,’’ she said, con- 
vincingly. “You will win this fight for — she 
arose and passed over to an east window, “see, 
that street leads on to Washington, turning 
quickly, and pointing through a window on the 
north, “and where you see that knoll and group 
of trees in the distance stands the home of Judge 
Gregory. Your heart is there ! Go and recover it. 
But you must go by the way of Washington V* 

Greene's face was flushed and his eyes strain- 
ing as the two crossed the floor to the window 
on the north. Long he gazed in the direction her 
hand was pointing. Back to the east window he 
quickly stepped. He watched the people in the 
streets — studying them — wondering if he could 
arouse them again. Lifting his eyes to the lower 
rim of the sky he held them there as if they were 
fixed orbs in his head. He turned to the woman 
at his side. Beneath the soft glow of her eyes 
he felt himself enmeshed in her mystic influence 
— ^that power that leads to good or evil. She saw 
him wavering and knew the time for her to speak 
again had come. She said to him in her most 
gentle, persuasive way: 

“Mr. Greene, will you cast off your neutrality? 


832 


The Dominant Poiver 


You are standing between right and wrong. 
Choose one of the two, that I may carry your 
decision to the homes of the women of this dis- 
trict.” 

And still he wavered. She continued : 

*'1 believe I can see the dome of Washington's 
Capitol yonder in the distance. And so can you ! 
Will you go? Show Judge Gregory you are a 
man. Take him by storm — strike him with awe 
and wonder, and he'll yield T” 

Greene's soul was on fire — ^his heart aflame — 
his whole body animated with force and action. 

*T'll fight Tempelton — I'll fight him to the end ! 
Go tell the people they may send me on to Wash- 
ington !" 

The woman laughed — a happy, triumphant 
laugh it was. Turning to go, she said : 

‘Tor a long, long time, Mr. Greene, you have 
lived in hopes — you have lived by the beat of an 
aching heart, but you won't have much longer to 
wait, I know !'' 

And she went her way. 


CHAPTER XLIII 

THE DOMINANT POWER 

A nother year had passed. The firm of 
Mann & Greene, attorneys at law, had expe- 
rienced a most prosperous business, notwith- 
standing* the fact that Judge Robert T. Mann, 
holding the office of circuit judge, had little time 
to give to private practice. Though an equal 
partner in the firm he acted only as an advisory. 

Greeners practice had widened over a consid- 
erable field, extending from petty courts to the 
high courts of state and government. In this wide 
range he found the opportunity to study the law's 
imbecility. He had suffered defeat as most at- 
torneys do, solely through certain interpretations 
handed down in the form of ^‘opinions." He felt 
sorely distressed at the law's weakness — the utter 
meaningless of the written law when orally con- 
strued by flexible minds under the influence of 
power and mammon. 

Kenneth Greene was out for office, he told his 
constituents so. He warned them that if elected 
he would work for the renovation and sifting out 
certain usages and practices commonly calW 
'^opinion." He often quoted: 

‘The law has a thousand interpretations — 
justice only one." 


334 


The Dominant Power 


In another part of the city there was a firm 
that had been functioning for over a year. Mr. 
Greene did not know of its existence, neither did 
his partner, Robert T. Mann. It was only an 
association of two who had formed a union — the 
purpose of which was to advance and promulgate 
certain principles advocated by Greene and men 
of his caste. The dominant power of this firm — 
the silent member was the power that conceived 
and created the multitude of projects intended 
to out-wit the conservatives who opposed the new 
order and modem progression. The other mem- 
ber of the firm — constituted the executive branch 
of the organization, and right valiantly she 
guarded her self-appointed duty and sallied forth 
to deliver ultimatums in her own effective way 
and manner. These two had anticipated the early 
adoption of the nineteenth amendment and had 
planned that their sex should become a factor 
in the coming fall elections. 

‘'Here's Mr. Stone's reply to our letter," Helene 
Gregory announced uncermoniously to Edith Gary, 
who came tripping into the Gregory-Gary 
sanctum one fine morning in June. 

Edith took the letter and read as follows: 

“Dear Madame: Your letter, together with 
others, informing me of the general movement 
over the country in support of Kenneth Greene 
for the nomination for congressman of this dis- 
trict, has been received, and I note what you say. 

In as much as Mr. Greene has never allied him- 


The Dominant Potver 


335 


self with either of the two major parties, and 
is regarded as a stray satellite from a 
party now defunct, I cannot personally counte- 
nance such movements as your letter suggests. 
My reasons for refusing are not personal ones. 
First: he is a radical-spit-fire combination diffi- 
cult to control. Second: he is bias certain proj- 
ects and usages that has been of general benefit 
to the people. Third: he is, as I have been in- 
formed, constantly advocating new experiments; 
a man — who would test a principle regardless of 
the cost and great eruptions it would cause in 
peace circles. Personally, I do not censure him. 
But let me suggest: 

To save you embarrassment a<nd embarrass- 
ment to Mr. Greene, I advise you to discourage 
his intentions at the August primaries. 

However, should he insist on fusing the Mann 
party with ours and running for the nomination 
against our man, Templeton, the committee of 
which I am the head, will take no recognition of 
the movement unless you secure the endorsement 
of Edward Allison, chairman of the City Central 
Committee, along with other influential men of 
your town and district. 

Should Mr. Allison refuse to endorse your man 
we will regard it as evident that, in his opinion, 
your man is weak and not of sufficient strength 
and following to pull any considerable amount of 
votes. Sincerely, 

T. LEE STONE.. 


336 The Dominant Power 

*‘Now that letter/' Edith declared resentfully, 
''means that there will be no fusion; that Mr. 
Greene will never find favor in the sight of the 
committee of which Stone is the head. It ap- 
pears to me that he is afraid of Templeton's Weak- 
ness. He is afraid to make the test." 

"Oh, its only Chairman Stone's nice way of 
washing his hands of the whole affair," Helene 
said unconcernedly. He suggests we secure Ed- 
ward Allison's signature, because he thinks that 
will be impossible. Well, it isn't impossible," she 
avered. I have been canvassing the situation, 
and I believe Mr. Allison can be persuaded to 
reason with us. He is wise to the effect of the 
women's ballot and is selfish enough not to suffer 
his own political oblivion for the sake of any man 
or party." 

Helene's declaration was not made in an idle, 
boasting manner, but rather in the spirit of one 
who, from a knowledge of the political under- 
current, felt certain that Allison would not want 
to excite the ill will of the new power which would 
likely be released in a short while. 

"I have a plan in mind," she continued, "that 
will shatter Edward Allison's party loyalty to 
smithereens." 

Edith Gary, half doubtful, smiled in an amused 
manner at her friend's unabated enthusiasm, yet 
tried to hope for the best. 

A few days afterwards, Edward Allison sat in 
his office busy over his mail when a visitor was 


The Dominant Power 


337 


announced. Chairman Allison looked up with 
pleased surprise as Edith Gary came in like a 
breath of fresh air — her eyes shining and her 
cheeks aglow. She was undeniably attractive as 
she paused just inside the door — hesitating ex- 
pectantly. She wore a jaunty street frock of dark 
gray duvetyne and a pair of dainty boots peeped 
distractingly from beneath her short skirt. A 
smart sailor hat rested sedately above a wealth 
of dark fluffy hair ; she wore long gray kid gloves, 
buckled about the wrists, from one of which dan- 
gled a gold mesh bag. She presented a figure 
likely to be regarded as almost any other kind of 
person than one bent on a political errand. 

Mr. Allison was on his feet in an instant. I'Miss 
Gary,'' he exclaimed heartily, holding out his hand, 
*'this is indeed in pleasure. Won’t you be seated?” 

Edith shook hands with him and accepted the 
proffered chair. 

*‘Mr. Allison,” she said, softly and just the least 
bit aggressingly, “I have a mission to perform. 
May I ask for a few moments of your time?” 

Mr. Allison sensing a donation of some kind, 
replied: 

''I will be very glad to help you in any way I 
can.” 

Miss Gary, from the friendliness with which he 
greeted her and the readiness with which he ac- 
quiesced to her wishes, felt the time auspicious 
for the success of her project but she hadn't 


338 


The Dominant Power 


counted on the utter conservativeness of men high 
in political power. 

‘'Mr. Allison,” she began, showing a pleasing 
demeanor, "I suppose you have by this time heard 
that Tennessee has ratified the nineteenth amend- 
ment? The news came over the wire less than 
thirty minutes ago.” 

"No, I hadn’t heard it,” he answered calmly, 
"but I have been expecting it anytime.” Then he 
questioned her with his keen gray eyes. 

"The nineteenth amendment gives the women 
their unalienable rights. What are you men going 
to do for us?” 

Allison caught his breath, scowled slightly, 
then he smiled a comical, insignificant smile. 

"That is not the question. Its what are you 
women going to do for us men ?” 

"Of course, we are proud of our new status, but 
it isn’t going to turn our heads. We will only ask 
for what is fair. A fifty-fifty basis I believe, has 
always been considered a 'peace basis’ among you 
men. We are asking for consideration. You know 
our strength!” she reminded him. 

He regarded her remark as a warning rather 
than a reminder, and after the shock of the first 
broadside had subsided, he asked laconically: 

"Just wkom do you represent. Miss Gary?” 

"The new power which has come into being to- 
day !” 

"Yes, yes,” he admitted, showing irritation, 
"broadly, that means about twelve or fifteen mil- 


The Dommant Power 


339 


lion new voters. But your candidates ? I suppose 
you have it all figured out.” 

‘'V/e have,” she informed him, and reaching into 
her bag she drew out a letter, saying : ‘‘This will 
explain my mission here.” 

“Yes, yes,” he repeated, a bit out of patience, 
after reading the letter, “I have been informed 
concerning this little squall that’s been blowing 
around. I see this letter is addressed to Judge 
Gregory’s daughter. Does the Judge know of the 
interest she is taking in politics — of her interest in 
Greene’s candidacy?” 

“I presume not,” Edith replied, “but it won’t be 
long now until he does. However, I am here to 
discuss the advisability of fusion and must con- 
fine my remarks to the two aspirants for Con- 
gress, Mr. Greene and Templeton. You must un- 
derstand,” she went on, “that the Association 
Party, or as some prefer to call it, the ‘Mann 
Party,’ is not dead. It is very much alive and is 
reaching out after its share of togas for its sup- 
porters. Now don’t misunderstand me. I mean 
its share and no more. Provided you put out good 
men for office the new voters will support your 
candidates in exchange for support given their’s.” 

“Miss Gary,” he said, waving Helene’s letter by 
the way of emphasis, “to grant what this letter 
demands would mean my political quietus. In fact, 
such a procedure would establish a precedent en- 
tirely unheard of.” 

“Well ! We are entering a new era and someone 


340 


The Dominmit Power 


must establish the precedents. The women voters 
have come into their own and they are asking 
representation. Mr. Greene stands for clean gov- 
ernment. He is efficient. He is loyal and cap- 
able. He has served his country at home and in 
Flanders. What objection can you have to him?'’ 

‘The same objections as contained in this let- 
ter,” he offered quickly, curling his lips contempt- 
uously. 

“Please let us analyze that letter, Mr. Allison.” 
Edith suggested, moving her chair nearer his desk. 
He yielded the letter reluctantly and Edith con- 
tinued : 

“Here Mr. Stone says in the second paragraph: 
that Mr. Greene is ‘a stray satellite from a party 
that is now defunct.’ Defunct? What does he 
mean by this word? Every office in Mount Au- 
burn and in the county, too, is occupied by an 
Association man. Rather a lively corpse, isn’t it ? 
Now, a little farther down,” she continued hur- 
riedly, “he states his reasons for refusing the en- 
dorsement — not personal reasons, mind you. He 
is very careful to explain they ‘are not personal.’ 
He quotes Greene as a ‘radical-spit-fire combina- 
tion difficult to control.’ Does he favor such men as 
he can control — men like the beasts of burden, 
that knows nothing more than ’gee and haw and a 
whoa? Seems he does, Mr. Allison. Now, here 
he says, ‘bias.’ Bias what? The underworld ele- 
ment? Their votes will count as much as yours 
and mine will and, possibly he was referring to 


The Dominant Power 


341 


them. Third:' he says, 'I have been informed.' 
Informed? By whom? By that same element 
against which Mr. Greene is so shockingly biased ? 
And here he says, ‘personally, I do not censure 
him.' Oh, a nineteen hundred and twenty Pontius 
Pilate sitting in judgment ! ‘I find no fault in this 
man.' ‘Personally, I do not censure him.' What 
is the difference between the two sentences ? Be- 
tween the two men? A littk less than nineteen 
hundred and twenty years would be my answer. 
No other difference that I can see. Their words 
both mean the same. Both men exactly alike. 
I believe your opinion of the two men runs along 
the same lines as mine do, doesn't it, Mr. Allison ?" 

But Mr* Allison did not answer. He only tried 
to smile. 

“Now here in the final paragraph, see what he 
says. Do you think Mr. Greene is weak, Mr. Al- 
lison ? He did pull a considerable number of votes 
at the last three elections, didn't he ?" 

“Yes, yes. Miss Gary, you have brought out 
some good points but it is possible that when you 
grow older you will understand that efficiency 
enters but lightly into the choice of candidates. 
Were I even to favor your candidate I could not 
endorse him openly because my hands are tied." 

“Tied," Edith remarked truculently, “are the 
hands of all public men tied?" 

He eyed her strangely and beneath his calm 
exterior he was beginning to be just a little bit 
worried. “I don't know," he answered. 


342 


The Dominant Power 


‘Terhaps you will be kind enough to explain 
just how your hands are tied/^ Her voice was 
suspiciously sweet but a bright glint danced in her 
dark eyes. 

‘Well,” he said, resignedly, “I suppose the 
women will be very arbitrary with their new 
power. Not that I don’t approve of it, but I sup- 
pose it will be our duty to teach the women the 
ethics of politics, so I’ll explain : Supporters often 
swap candidates. We give whatever the other 
candidate’s friends are willing to receive and we 
take whatever they are willing to give us. I am 
a primary candidate for the office of governor. 
Templeton’s friends have long been urging him to 
race me and I have been trying to sidetrack him 
ever since he got the ‘bug.’ I finally succeeded 
in making a trade with his supporters to offer 
him in the race for congressman of this district. 
Templeton has consented to the deal, which leaves 
the field clear with no other man of strength to 
contest me. Don’t you see that my hands are 
tied? 

“I see perfectly, sir,” she bridled aggressively. 
“Whom do you believe to be the stronger man, 
Mr. Greene or Templeton ?” 

“Well, of course, Mr. Greene made us a good 
mayor and he distinguished himself during the 
war, but the people have pulled that ‘hero stuff’ 
until he is so bewildered that he doesn’t know 
where he stands. According to the present out- 
look Templeton is the stronger man.” 


The Dominant Power 


343 


Miss Gary lapsed into a period of serious 
thought. Allison seemed uneasy. “Why do you 
ask that question?” he queried. 

Her face brightened. “I am not conceding 
your views when I say it will be alright to favor 
Templeton, but I do not believe he is the stronger 
man.” 

“Then your party will withdraw Greeners name 
from the race?” Allison asked delighted. 

“I suppose so,” she answered carelessly. “It is 
a game of give and take as you have just ex- 
plained. You give us Templeton and we will ac- 
cept ; we give you ” She paused. 

“You give what?” he asked. 

“We will offer Judge Mann to contest you for 
the nomination for the office of governor.” 

Allison winced. 

“The governorship will be a good stepping stone 
for any man's aspirations,” she challenged. 

“Why are you so interested in Greene?” he 
asked pointedly. 

“I am interested in Mr. Greene only in respect 
to a duty that every man and woman owes to an 
individual of his ability.” 

“Do you suppose you women folk could put 
Greene in the running if he didn't care to run?” 

“Oh, no!” scouting the idea, “no woman can — 
no one man or set of men can do that. Mr. Greene 
is strong for what the majority wants. How- 
ever,” she continued, pleasantly, “I am thoroughly 
familiar with the temper of the people and they ^ 


344 


The Dominant Power 


are aroused. Should Greene meet defeat by your 
refusal to endorse him for Congress, they will 
undoubtedly urge Mann to race you independ- 
ently for the nomination for governor of this 
state.^’ 

Edith arose to go. 

‘'Hold on a minute,” he requested, “Em not 
through with you, my fair dictator. You women 
have made and unmade judges ; have shifted the 
county offices around in general, and now you are 
reaching out for other togas, for your candidates 
to wear — what will you do next? Wear those 
togas yourselves, I suppose.” 

“Oh, yes, we may do that too. Election day 
will find women in full stride beside the men as 
citizens. There are so many issues calling for 
their attention; needed laws to make a better 
manhood, womanhood and childhood in America.” 

Allison regarded her long and seriously. 

“Will you stand by your word?” he asked. 

Being assured that she would, he proceeded 
with a new proposal. 

“This is the proposition I will make you : Take 
this letter to Judge Gregory and if he will endorse 
your candidate, Eli endorse him and take my 
chance with Templeton, provided I am to receive 
the support of your sex in case he races me. Re- 
member,” he went on, with much emphasis, “if 
Judge Gregory refuses to endorse your man, you 
are to drop the matter and allow events to take 
their natural course.,” 


The DomiTiant Power 


345 


The moment was tense with supressed excite- 
m.ent. Edith reviewed the proposition. Allison's 
conditional endorsement was one step nearer the 
goal. But could she get the Judge's? It was a 
chance worth taking, anyway. 

^‘Agreed!" she said, ‘‘but remember you are 
dealing with a new power. She is an unknown 
quantity in politics and the potentialities of her 
power has scarcely yet appeared. To make your 
proposal binding, you may write a letter of en- 
dorsement subject to Judge Gregory's approval. 
If he refuses to endorse the letter with you we 
will concede the place to Templeton. But I will 
not be responsible for what action the man may 
take." 

Edv/ard Allison was eager to comply and he 
hastily put his endorsement in the form of a let- 
ter to Judge Gregory, leaving the matter entirely 
in the latter's hands. 

“Remember," he said, handing over the docu- 
ment, “this is null and void unless the Judge en- 
dorses my action. You are his daughter's chum, 
but I do not believe he will endorse a mortal en- 
emy, such as he regards Mr. Greene to be. If he 
does though, it might mean our political quietus." 

Edith turned and proudly went her way; while 
Allison, a bit uneasy, continued to reason: 

“Well, I'm safe on that proposition anyway. 
The Judge will never favor Greene. When I see 
him I'll explain I did it just to appease the girl's 
whims !" Sighing, he turned to his work. 


CHAPTER XLIV 


THE REBELLION OF GREGORY 

F or the past thirty minutes Helene Gregory 
had pounded upon the keys of her writing 
machine. She anticipated some kind of movement 
upon the part of Edward Allison, and to be pre- 
pared to meet the emergency, worked rapidly, 
finishing a letter she had formulated. Scarcely 
had she drawn the sheet from the machine, when 
the door-bell rang, and true to her conjecture, 
Edward Allison, at the invitation of her father, 
entered the room. 

At the sound of Allison^s voice, Helene arose 
from her chair somewhat excited and going 
nearer the connecting door which was slightly 
ajar, paused ostensibly to fondle some house- 
plants, being careful to keep out of the range 
of the visitor’s eyes. 

Allison greeted the Judge with a hearty hand- 
shake, and after an exchange of salutations, 
launched upon the subject that prompted his 
visit. 

‘T have come to discuss with you the nomina- 
tion of John Templeton for Congress. ‘Tud’ 
Bradley has recommended Templeton, which I 
believe is in accord with the wishes of the great 
majority. However, there has been or will be. 


The Domhiant Power 


347 


considerable pressure brought upon you to 
change your expressed sentiments regarding 
him. 

‘‘Now you know, Judge, Templeton has long 
had the gubernational ‘bug' in his bonnet and to 
clear the field for the race which I am to make 
we must see that he gets the nomination for 
Congress, or rather the proper indorsements 
which is equivalent.'' 

The Judge laughed: 

“My dear man, I don't remember ever having 
come out openly for Templeton for Congress. 
What weight will your endorsement or mine have 
at the primaries if we haven't the right man and 
the voters decide to act on their own volition? 
People are changing considerably these days, 
Allison, and we don't know what they are going 
to ask for and demand." 

Allison whistled softly. He carefully weighed 
the words of a man whose keen judgment and 
perspicacity he had come to respect. The Judge 
had an extraordinary clarifying power of sum- 
ming up a situation that made his views of in- 
estimable value. 

“Do you stand opposed to our man. Judge 
Gregory? You have some other choice — ^per-j 
haps ?" 

“Nothing of the kind, Allison, nothing of the 
_ kind. I am simply trying to make it plain that 
the game must be played from a different angle! 


848 


The Dominant Pov;er 


than a mere indorsement. The day of conven- 
tions has passed.” 

‘Well, you give us your endorsement, Judge 
Gregory, and we will take the chance,” Allison 
remarked complacently. 

At this juncture Helene Gregory, who had re- 
mained hidden in the next . room came in with 
three letters in her hand. 

Recognizing Allison with a pleasant word and 
smile, she 3aid: 

“Mr. Allison, pardon my intrusion. I wish to 
speak to my father for a moment, then you may 
resume your conversation.” 

“Daddy,” she said, succinctly, “I have three 
communications for you to look over. This one 
is from Chairman Stone, which explains itself; 
this one is from Mr. Allison, which he will ex- 
plain; and this one needs no explanation, and is 
the one I am going to ask you to sign.” 

The moment was dramatic. Allison reeled in 
his chair and looked on as if speechless. Helene’s 
face beamed brightly while the Judge’s grew 
solemn as he proceeded to read. 

“Helene, have you broken the promise you made 
me a short time ago?” 

“I have not. Daddy, and never will! Read on, 
please.” 

At the conclusion of the Allison note, Gregory 
said to him, showing a bit of excitement: 

“Allison, what do you mean by this?” 


The Dominant Power 


849 


‘‘Read the other letter, Daddy,'’ Helene said, 
giving Allison no time to reply. 

The Judge began the last letter, while Allison, 
his face white, leaned forward in his chair, ex- 
cited. The letter ran as follows: 

“My dear Mr. Chairman: Refeilring' to the 
probable fusion of the local Association Party 
with ours, I beg to state, inasmuch as our party 
is weak, having never fully recovered from de- 
feat at the hands of the Association party four 
years ago, it is obivious that if we ever expect 
to rebuild on a firmer foundation, we must throw 
out inducements sufficient to attract the As- 
sociation voters and the better element of other 
parties. 

As a suggestion, being heartily in accord with 
Mr. Allison’s statement made in the accompany- 
ing letter, I offer the name of Kenneth Greene 
for the nomination of Congress more as the only 
means of bridging the gulf between all factions. 
Mr. Greene is fully qualified and capable of ex- 
ercising the functions of the office which a 
large majority desire to see him fill. 

If Mr. Greene is nominated and elected, I 
pledge you my honor that he will protect the in- 
terests of the whole people constantly. Once in 
Congress, Mr. Greene will do more to make the 
country Utopian than any of his predecessors, 
and his record will be such that he will receive 
the approbation of the great majority. 

This will inform you that my name and that 


350 


The Dominant Power 


of Edward Allison'^ and the names of other 
well known men of our party, will go forward to 
the press indorsing Kenneth Greene for Con- 
gress, and that we ask his name be placed on 
the primary ballots of our party subject to the 
will of the people. 

I am, yours truly. 

For a moment the Judge sat speechless. Helene 
reached for a pen and dipping it in ink, held it 
out to her father. 

Allison gazed directly into Miss Gregory's face 
— a bold, diagnosing stare, it was. Ignoring him 
completely, the girl said gently: 

‘'Daddy, the forgiving spirit which has so 
long prompted you to lend an ear to the criminal, 
is now begging you to open the door of your 
heart to a good man — ^the door of fellowship 
that has been barred so long.” 

“Did you write this letter, Allison? Is this 
your signature?” the Judge asked, with in- 
terested excitement. 

“I did— not— .” 

“You did,” interrupted the girl. “You wrote 
and signed it in Miss Gary’s presence!” 

“Don’t dispute her word, Allison,” the Judge 
flared up hotly. “She is mine, and I know she 
will not lie!” 

“I beg your pardon,” Allison apologized. 

“I am keeping my promise to you, Daddy, and 
I always shall keep it,” Helene said calmly, plac- 


The Dominant Power 


351 


ing a hand upon his shoulder. "‘Will you keep 
the promise you once made me?” 

The letter lay in the Judge's hand. His lips 
twitched; his head hung in serious meditation. 
Then with a great effort, his hand reached out ; 
slowly his fingers closed over the ink-stained 
pen, slowly his face lighted, and a look of satis- 
faction told the story of a willing, forgiving 
heart. 

“Stop I” came the agonized voice of Edward 
Allison as he sprang forward to grasp the hand 
of the Judge. “Do you know what you are 
signing?” he demanded. 

“I believe I do know what I am doing, Alli- 
son,” Judge Gregory answered, mild-mannered 
and cahn. 

“Don't you know that if you sign that letter 
it will be your political ruin. The party will 
never favor you with another office.” 

“Sign the letter, Daddy. I'm keeping faith 
with you, Helene urged. “I know you desire to 
keep faith with me.” 

“Stop !” again came the voice of Allison in a 
more commanding tone, “I am really not the 
author of that — ” 

Judge Gregory raised his hand for silence and 
before Allison could expostulate further, the 
Judge had sprang to his feet in a melodramatic 
fashion. His lips were white and trembling, and 
the quick heat of passion beating wildly within 
his heart flashed upon his face, its thirst — its 


352 


The Dominant Power 


madness — and in his eyes there burned a fierce, 
frenzied look — a look so tragic that it startled 
Allison from hi3 seat, pale and fearful. 

‘‘Allison, I say you lie!” he stormed. Such 
men as you put me where I am today. Once I 
was honestj but your gang dragged me down — 
down — until Greene turned me out of the hell 
into which you was dragging me. Now I am go- 
ing to indorse him — thank him for what he has 
done for me. I am through with all you men,” 
he stormed on, crossing his hands and swinging 
his arms out with a sweeping gesture. I don't 
want any office that you men can give me. I 
would rather retain the love and respect of my 
daughter standing here, and of my wife and a 
few friends, than to spend my days in political 
glory, petted and praised by such men as you 
and yours. It will ruin me in the eyes of the 
gang, and it will you, too, Allison,” he continued, 
reaching for the letter which had fallen to the 
floor, “but ril sign it. It embodies my senti- 
ments — my actual opinion of that young man’s 
worth.” 

During the Judge’s outburst, Allison did not 
offer to speak, but shrank back step by step ; his 
eyes fixed rigidly upon the towering form of the 
man who dared to dispute with him — who dared 
to do what he thought was right. 

Out on the porch and down on the walk, Al- 
lison slowly crept fearful and cringing, as though 
he was trailed by the hunters of men. 


CHAPTER XLV 


WHAT THE PALMIST TOLD 

I T was evening — evening of the day following 
the primaries. Helene Gregory had called at 
the Gary home for a conference with Edith. 
Helene was happy — Edith was happy — their hap- 
piness seemed boundless. Kenneth Greene had 
won! He had defeated Templeton. Allison had 
lost. Lost in his race to Judge Robert T. Mann. 
Edith said it was a just retribution for the mari- 
tal wrongs he imposed upon his wife, Charlotte, 
four years before. 

Judge Gregory was unusually quick and 
sprightly all that day. He endeavored to con- 
ceal his feelings from the folks at home, but on 
several occasions lost control of himself and al- 
lowed his pleasure to dominate his behavior in 
the presence of his folks and friends alike. Joe 
Stearns had called early that evening and ‘Tud’" 
Bradley, Greene's most avowed supporter, called 
later, and the three men held a lengthy con- 
ference. During the time Reverend Faxton 
called on a short visit and a number of other 
prominent citizens called the Judge by 'phone 
and complimented him on the stand he had taken 
in Kenneth Greene's behalf. 


354 


The Dominant Poiver 


No wonder Helene was bubbling over with de- 
light when she called to see Edith Gary. It was 
the first time in months, yes in years, 3he had 
given way to the natural sway of feelings — the 
smile persistent — ^the eye invigorate — the voice 
toned and tuned to the old, old melodies of song 
and laughter — her whole body alive, replete and 
renascent. 

She had carried with her some articles for 
Edith to examine which she intended for the 
press, entitled: ‘‘The law^s imbecility,” “The 
man who knows no price,” etc., ending a series, 
the beginning of which, was her article under 
the caption of “An appeal to young men.” 

For the past several weeks the firm of Greg- 
ory and Gary had labored far into each night 
writing letters to influential men and women in 
the district. 

“Of course,” said Edith, “It is not so essential 
now, since the primaries are over, to work hard 
as we did before, but we want to make the elec- 
tion so overwhelming that the anti-Greenes, the 
anti-Manns and the anti-suffragettes will never 
be able to scramble out of the wreck.” 

Edith served tea in the sanctum that night in 
order that they might be near their work, for 
there were many matters to be discussed and 
plans outlined. Under constant nightly ses- 
sions in which each maintained the same in- 
terest, the two had warmed up to a friendliness 
and comradeship that would have scarcely been 


The Dominant Power 


355 


pojssible under any other circumstances. 

While the two were discussing matters touch- 
ing the probable course they would take in their 
canvass for Kenneth Greene, and Mr. Mann as 
well, Edith was called to the ’phone. Returning 
shortly, she announced tentatively: 

'‘Helene, I have just received a ’phone message 
from Mr. Greene. He is now on his way over 
here to deliver some papers relative to the cam- 
paign which he wants used. When he call^, you 
may remain seated here and I will receive him 
in the library. Unless,” she thought a moment, 
"you have made up your mind to meet him?” 

Helene grew nervous. She shook her head, 
although it seemed an effort to do so. "I can’t, 
she stammered weakly, "you know my promise.” 

A shadow blurred the sunlight of Helene’s face. 
Disturbing thoughts began to troop through her 
mind. They took her back to the night of 
Edith’s party. She saw again the flushed faces 
of her friend and quondam lover in the alcove; 
she remembered that she, herself, had urged 
Edith to encourage him — she had renunciated 
her love — and she could blame no one. 

"Well dear,” Edith returned solicitously, "I 
shall not press you now, but I am very anxious 
for you to see him — sometime.” 

"Mr. Greene has probably lost all interest he 
ever had in me by now,” Helene said soberly, and 
then blushed at her temerity in making such a 
statement. 


356 


The Dominant Power 


They were interrupted presently by the ring 
of a door-bell. Edith hurried away to admit 
the visitor, while Helene remained in the Gary 
sanctum, which was really a curtained alcove 
just off the library, similar to the one in the 
Gregory home. These little dens were just the 
cosiest spots imaginable. They contained a 
table, ladies’ writing desk, big comfy chairs, 
couch and bright colored cushiony pillows and 
the soft tinted lights made them doubly alluring. 
Just the places, they decided, to solve the big 
problems of the campaign. 

Helen sat quite still while Edith entertained 
Mr. Greene in the library. She could easily hear 
the conversation and the sound of his voice, so 
long silent to her, caused her to tremble with 
pleasure and regret. Edith with her usual tact 
steered the conversation around to the anony- 
mous press articles that had been exciting so 
much comment-. 

''Yes,” Mr. Greene averred, "to me those ar- 
ticles have a compelling influence that distin- 
guishes them from the ordinary run of campaign 
literature. The skill of their construction and 
the fine perceptions they convey are character- 
istically feminine.” 

"Well, perhaps those articles were formulated 
by some 'new woman’ writer,” Miss Gary hazard- 
ed leading him. 

"I shouldn’t wonder,” he agreed. "Women are 
fast breaking into political science. In another 


The Dominant Power 


357 


decade they will be a power to be reckoned in 
the affairs of state as well as the dominant 
power in hearts and homes.” 

‘In hearts and homes they are dominant now 
— to some men,” she remarked whimsically. 
“IVe often wondered, Mr. Greene, why you 
have not interested yourself in some good woman. 
At some period of life we all have our hopes — 
our longing for congenial conmanionship and a 
little home of our own.” 

Edith Gary had a keen desire to awaken some 
enthusiasm in this man and if possible to get a 
glimpse into his innermost thoughts. 

His eyes glowed at the thought of a home and 
congenial companionship, then they darkened. 

“I too had hopes for a home — a cheerful fire- 
side, and the companionship of one of the dear- 
est girls in the world — but not now. Such hopes 
left me four years ago. You understand me?” 
he asked. 

“Yes,” she murmured sympathetically, “I 
think I understand.” 

Glancing about the room, his attention was 
attracted to a large photograph mounted on the 
library table at his left. For a moment he 
looked indifferently upon it. But as the like- 
ness held his attention, he became impressed. 
Rising, he reached out his hand and lifted the 
picture, tenderly gazing upon it with passionate 
eyes. 

Miss Gary mentioned an order that she had 


358 


The Dominant Power 


forgotten to give, excused herself and hastened 
into the room where Helen was waiting. 

“Mr. Greene is still in the library,” she whis- 
I)ered arching her brows and smiling. 

Hekne^s fing^s twitched. Her face flushed 
and she sighed deeply. Edith stepping to the 
entrance of the library and drawing a portiere 
aside slightly,, beckoned for her to come. But 
she hesitated. Edith came back on her tip- 
toes and whispered again: 

“Oh, you timid bit of humanity! Come! Mr. 
Greene is much interested in your photograph.” 

Helene could not resist the impulse to ascer- 
tain the cause of her friend's actions and stole 
quietly to her side. Drawing the portieres again, 
Edith motioned for Helene to look. 

Mr. Greene was standing near the table, the 
picture still in his hand; his wistful eyes star- 
ing down upon it. Upon his cheeks there was a 
tint of crimson changing into a glow; his hands 
trembling, he drew the photograph nearer and 
nearer to his face until — ^his lips touched it. 

“Now!” exclaimed Edith in a whisper, “need I 
argue longer with you?” 

Helene with her face flushed, her eye-lids 
drawn, turned and leaned her head upon the 
bosom of her friend. 

“He has been morose so long,” Edith sympa- 
thized. He needs some one to cheer him. Won't 
it be a fine Christian act to drop a few flowers 
along his barren path?” 


The Dominant Power 


359 


“I must not! I must not!* Helene uttered a 
low cry, which startled Greene from his thoughts 
and brought him back to the reality that she of 
the picture was only a memory to him. 

Helene said, half reproachfully: 

*'Why do you insist on bringing the past be- 
fore me ?** 

“Do not scold me, Helene, * Edith said good- 
naturedly, “whatever is, is best! The sweetest 
and happiest hour of your life is only curtain 
deep — just a moment away. The long silence 
between you both is not of your choosing — not 
of Mr. Greene*s choosing. He preferred to suf- 
fer — to sacrifice, and what a sacrifice, that you 
might remain the recipient of a father*s love.** 

Then Edith hurried away into the library 
where Greene was standing. He said, wonder- 
ingly : 

“I thought I heard a woman's cry." 

“It might have been your imagination, Mr. 
Greene," she said, confusedly, and launched off 
into a discussion of politics. 

On the following morning Helene arranged a 
cluster of flowers in a vase and placed them on a 
table near where her father usually sat while 
reading. When he came home for luncheon, 
bringing the noon-day edition of the News, he 
caught the fragrance of the flowers and paused 
for a moment to inhale their perfume. A sur- 
pressed laugh greeted him — a musical, girlish 


360 


The Dominant Power 


laugh it was. Turning he saw Helen scamper 
out of the room. He smiled fondly, listening. 

‘Tt was only care-free childhood a few years 
ago,'' he thought, “young womanhood today — 
with its dreams, then tomorrow comes with its 
care^ and distractions." 

He turned to his paper and read several ar- 
ticles. One among them was lengthy mention of 
the successful candidates at the primary election. 
The name of Mount Auburn's ex-mayor and sol- 
dier appeared prominently. The editorial closed: 

“Greene is a man of splendid judgment and 
never allows sentiment to interfere with his 
plans when the good of the people is involved." 

Helene entered the room to announce luncheon. 
Placing her arms around her father’s neck and 
glancing over his shoulder, she read several para- 
graphs. Pointing out an editorial he had finish- 
ed reading, she said: 

“I think Daddy, such praise as that should 
materially aid you in further determining your 
position toward that man's candidacy. It seems 
he is the choice of a great number of people.” 

“I'll admit it does, Helene. It seems he com- 
mands incredible popularity,” the Judge an- 
swered. “I do not hold any enmity now against 
Greene, the ex-mayor — Greene, the soldier — or 
Greene, the candidate for Congress; but I do — " 
he paused for a moment. “Helene!" he con- 
tinued, “you have given up all girlish fancies 
about that man, haven't you?" 


The Dominant Power 


361 


The girl knelt at his side. Placing one arm 
upon his shoulder, she looked up into his eyes. 

‘Tour years have passed, Daddy,^’ she said, 
“and during all that time I have obeyed you 
strictly. I have never uttered one word to Mr. 
Greene; neither has he spoken to me! He is a 
gentleman and will respect your wishes as I 
have. Isn’t that sufficient proof of my loyalty 
to you? Yet, aside from any sentiment or per- 
sonal feeling, you may hold against him, you 
must admit, as I do, that he has made wonderful 
strides toward making Mount Auburn Utopian.” 
She was still looking into his face, smiling this 
time, her eyes aglow and full of pride. 

Judge Gregory grew plainly nervous. 

“Yes, yes,” was all he could say. 

“Time was when you were compassionate and 
lenient almost to excess. Daddy. Contact with the 
world — with politics has hardened you. To what 
degree of smallness has your power to forgive and 
forbearance shriveled? Have you no room for 
complete forgiveness?’^ 

“Helene,” he said, “no one can understand my 
feelings except those who have had the same ex- 
perience. For years my heart has been as stone 
— as senseless as the heart of a beast. It has 
been barren of mercy — cruel — mad — revengeful! 
For four years I have sought vindication — in- 
sisted that it be given me on a silver platter, 
and here it is,” holding out the open palms of 


362 


The Dominant Power 


his two hands. '‘Ashes! less than ashes, it is 
nothing!'" 

The Judge's face twitched and paled under 
excitement. 

Helene took one of his hands in her’s. For a 
moment she gazed in a searching manner into 
the open palm. 

"'Nothing,' you say, in this palm, Daddy? 
'Less than ashes ?' ” she questioned. ‘'Yet, there 
is something I can see, though I am not a palm- 
ist. I can see sufficiently to — ah, I see wond- 
rous deeds; joy, happiness such as but few ever 
experienced — a handful of them; yes, and brim- 
ing over, too!" 

Judge Gregory grew interested. He forgot 
his lament and holding out his other hand, asked 
in an amused manner: 

"What do the lines in this hand tell you, my 
palmist — sorrow, hatred, revenge and remorse 
such as but few have ever experienced?" 

"Oh, no, Daddy! I see people reunited in 
bonds of friendship. I see the hands on the 
dial of our lives turned back many days, months 
and yes, even years. I see joy, not sorrow; love, 
not hatred; deeds of mercy, not revenge; and 
remorse — forgotten !" 

"All of that you see in my palm, Helene?" he 
asked eagerly, though still amused. "You must 
be a wonderful girl to read my palm." 

"A wonderful palm to read. Daddy," she an- 
swered him, while continuing the search along 


The Dominant Poiver 


363 


the red-tinted cavities that crossed and recrossed 
his palm like tiny strands of webbing. ''Let me 
see/' she said, pointing, "this is the life line you 
see here — a hundred years almost in length. You 
are now fifty. See how clear this line is from 
its center on? Not a single interruption; not a 
broken, wavering line, such as you see along 
the first half. This even part here actually 
means forgiveness; it means joy, love and God's 
speed to every man — to the man who converted 
his vision of a city beautiful into the real and 
tangible — to Mr. Greene, who, when he takes 
his place in the government’s high tribunal will 
do so with but few dissenting voices — with but 
few protesting, malignant hearts!” 

The Judge sat for a moment with his hands 
clasped in his daughter’s. There was a glow in 
his cheeks, an unusual sprightliness in his eyes, 
and his bosom swelled with a deep breath. Then 
came the surrender — the forgiveness — free and 
unbounded in profused abundance, for he said, 
drawing her into his arms: 

"Helene! Helene! You are free, now! Free 
from every pledge and promise you have ever 
made me ! Go ! Go tell Kenneth Greene that my 
heart is no longer a heart of stone, but a heart 
of love ! Tell him he may come now. I am wait- 
ing to receive his hand within my own !” 


CHAPTER XLVI 

THE TRIUMPH OF A GREAT HEART. 

O N the afternoon following the election, Ken- 
neth Greene stood knocking at the entrance 
of the Gary home. He had called in response to 
Edith’s special invitation. 

Edith had spent the early morning hours with 
Miss Gregory at her home. Of course, the girls 
were highly jubilant notwithstanding the fact 
they had lost their ‘‘job” of strenuous campaign- 
ing, which ended only when the last vote was cast 
and counted. The forecast of the election was 
made with remarkable accuracy so far as picking 
the winners were concerned, but inasmuch as no 
one ever dreamed of the tremendous sweep of the 
“tide,” it left a stunning effect upon those who 
were classed as “luke-warmers,” and a telling 
effect upon those who were styled “staunch sup- 
porters.” Judge Gregory was regarded as one 
of the foi-mer. Since the Judge’s divorce from 
the Allison wing and his subsequent conversion to 
the Association wing some weeks before, the 
Judge had never publicly confessed his new 
“love,” but there was documentary evidence of 
his faith in the form of endorsements, letters and 
notes, etc., which gave him the unalienable right 
to rejoice with the winning side. 

So while the two girls were discussing matters 

864 


The Dominant Poiver 


365 


that were independent and now entirely foreign 
to successful campaigning, the Judge entered to 
extend his congratulations to the young ladies 
who had secretly fought so valiantly for principle 
and men of principle. During the early part of 
the conversation, he said : 

take off my hat to Kenneth Greene! The 
invitation I entrusted with you for Mr. Greene to 
call, still stands, Helene. * 

Helene’s face grew rosy. She dimpled and 
smiled. “I haven’t delivered it yet. Daddy! I 
didn’t want it to interfere with his campaign 
plans. We will invite him now, won’t we, Edith ?” 
she turned questioningly to her friend. 

So, on that afternoon, as we said, the day fol- 
lowing the election, Kenneth Greene was admitted 
to the home of Edith Gary. She ushered him into 
the drawing room, where her father and mother 
were waiting to receive him. Edith said, in her 
prettiest way; 

“You have known Mr. Greene as mayor of 
Mount Auburn and a soldier of the Argonne, now 
I shall introduce him as the next Congressman 
from this district!” 

Mr. and Mrs. Gary advanced and offered their 
hearty congratulations on his remarkable cam- 
paign and election. 

“I was somewhat surprised myself,” he ac- 
knowledged, “and I want to thank you. Miss Gary, 
for all you’ve done for me. You were an indis- 
pensable factor in my election.” 


366 


The Dominant Power 


“I cannot claim much of the honor, Mr. Greene; 
I have only tried to do what I could that you 
might enjoy the deeper friendship of the people 
who believed in you.’’ 

The conversation became general, each taking 
a spirited part. Luncheon was soon announced, 
and when they were seated around the daintily 
spread table and had prepared to do justice to the 
delicate viands, the best in all the town, the ques- 
tion to whom belonged the honor of Kenneth 
Greene’s election, again came up. 

Mr. Greene said: 

‘T know there is not one of my friends who 
have not been instrumental in shaping my destiny. 
Each of them has been an indispensable link in 
the chain of circumstances which has led me to 
the mayor’s chair and up to the office which I 
am to shortly fill.” 

‘We are all proud of the small part we have 
taken. Miss Gary said, “but why confine yourself 
to present friends? Can’t you go back a few 
years — to your father’s forge? Was there not 
some one during that period of your life who was 
indispensable ?” 

“Well, I suppose most everyone is familiar with 
the circumstances of my life,” returned Greene, 
“and particularly the influence that induced me to 
enter public service.” 

“Certainly! EH) you suppose a man could go 
through a campaign without a discussion of his 
whole life? Every friend and foe of a candidate 


The Dominant Power 367 

goes about over the country with his lenses out, 
inviting people to take a look at him. But,” she 
objected, sipping her tea, ‘‘I think you have evaded 
my question.” 

A shadow crossed Greeners face. For a moment 
he made no reply, then he sighed: **Yes, there 
was one who played a most important'part in my 
life ! Her’s was the most dramatic part of all.” 

Greene’s eyes were moist ; he dropped his head 
to conceal his emotions. It was plain he was deep- 
ly affected. 

'There are many things,” he went on, "that 
make me lonely and many changes of which I am 
proud. I am constantly reminded of my first 
month’s residence in Mount Auburn. Little I 
thought what the future would bring. Helene 
and I never thought it possible for us to part. We 
never thought of a last goodbye, yet it came! 
Now, she is lost to me forever.” 

A moment later he glanced up at Edith, whose 
hand partly concealed her face as she rested one 
elbow upon the table’s edge. He saw a tear steal 
slowly down the young woman’s cheek. The elder 
Garys were silent. 

Edith recovered herself and, to relieve the sit- 
uation, made a remark relative to a well-founded 
rumor that Edward Allison had made overtures to 
his wife for reconciliation. Mr. Greene confirmed 
the report as true, as it was actually told to him 
by the Reverend "Chub” Faxton, who admitted 


368 


The Dominant Power 


that he had been using his good offices for several 
months in an endeavor to effect a reunion. 

After luncheon Greene and Miss Gary returned 
to the drawing room. Ever since he had entered 
the house she had noticed his unusual attentive- 
ness to her. But she attributed such demeanor to 
a feeling of deep gratitude. There was an added 
brightness in his eyes that afternoon, a wistful- 
ness in every look he gave her. At times a flush 
came to her cheeks and a trembling to her hands 
as certain thoughts crowded themselves upon her. 
He finally said to her: 

‘T have something in mind that I want to say to 
you, Miss Gary, something of importance, too.” 

^'Of a legal nature, I suppose, since you are soon 
to become a maker of the law. You know lawyers 
usually speak legally, think) legally, have long 
drawn faces, and serious looks,” Edith responded, 
laughingly. 

Mr. Greene laughed, too. 

“I hope I shall not become so stereotyped as 
that. But really,” he went on, ‘‘it is something 
of great importance. A matter that will influence 
my whole life.” 

“And naturally it will take precedence over all 
other bills on the calendar,” she said jestingly. 

He wore an amused look while his eyes searched 
the face before him. 

“Certainly! The ‘bilF if you call it that, is as 
old as creation and should take precedence. It is 
a ‘biir in which a judgment was handed down in 


The Dominant Power 


369 


‘the beginning/ that ‘it is not good for man to 
live alone/ Six thousand years have passed since 
then and no man has offered a dissenting voice. 
But each man in turn has sought some intelligent 
and useful woman and made her his wife. So in 
this ‘case/ I am going to offer you — 

“Mr. Greene!^' she gasped, interrupting, “you 
must not say it!’' There was a flush upon her 
cheeks, and her hands twitched nervously. “An- 
other woman has a previous claim — she is your 
ideal of womanhood.” 

“It is judgment by default; among all whom I 
call friends, there’s none to contest you,” he de- 
clared sanquinely. 

“Oh, yes, Mr. Greene, there is one among your 
friends whom I have in mind.” 

Greene grew serious. 

“Let us quit jesting. You know I owe my posi- 
tion as congressman-elect to you — to your untiring 
efforts. At first, I doubted your success, but you 
proved to be such a rare type of woman — such a 
genius in campaigning — that long before the end 
I knew that success was assured. The debt I owe 
you cannot be paid with mere thanks. Neither 
can it be paid in one day, one month, or one year. 
But it will take a life-time to pay it, and what is 
left of my life, I am going to offer to you. I — ” 

“Pardon me for interrupting you again, Mr. 
Greene,” Miss Gary said seriously, “but the debt 
you owe and have acknowledged, you owe to an- 
other woman. You owe it to the woman who in- 


370 


The DomiTiant Power 


spired you to leave your father's forge. She has 
given the best part of her life to you. Without 
her, you might have never become mayor, and I 
know you would never have become a congress- 
man." 

‘It is all a puzzle to me," he sighed. “She and 
I parted company four years ago and from that 
day until this we have never spoken — we have 
never met. So how could she have done so much 
for me with myself oblivious to all she did ? She 
belonged to a type of which there were but few, 
and to save her pain — that her life might continue 
sweet and beautiful, I gave her back to her 
father." He sighed, and his eyes were wistful. 
“But then," straightening up, “that belongs to the 
past, and the past I want to forget — I want you 
to help me forget it. Will you?" 

“I know," she said, “the temptation is almost 
too strong to cast aside. But then — What ? A 
common-place woman — a woman with a trivial 
past, worthy to grace the home of a man like you 
and entertain your guests? You could not be 
proud of me, Mr. Greene. You could not — no man 
would be proud — ^no man could love a woman who 
has been as frivolous as I ! Besides," she went on, 
glancing away, “I have so much to account for — 
so much that I have planned to do that I could not 
give unstintingly my time to you as your wife. 
Until my conscience is clear, I cannot answer 
you !" 

“Miss Gary," he spoke calmly, “I find much 


The Dommant Power 


371 


consolation in your words. I care nothing for 
what was one time innocent, girlish frivolities. 
You are a woman now and I need you V* 

He had reached out and taken her hands in his. 
She did not resist him — she could not. 

shall never lose myself to the thoughts of 
another,'' he said, pressing her hands until she 
could feel the warm pulse beating against her 
finger-tips. 

Temptation whispered in the ear of Edith Gary. 
A thousand impulses seized her. A scene passed 
before her closed eyes. She saw herself as she 
went to the altar, and by her side walked this 
man. She heard the voice of someone singing; it 
was a voice, rich and sweet in tone, flowing with 
faultless expression of artistic beauty and impulse. 
Her heart grew rapturous — wild and struggling, 
and she wondered if it might not be attracting 
undue attention. Then a hazy mist whirled 
around her and out of it grew the dim picture of a 
kneeling form with pleading hands held out — the 
hands of Helene Gregory. A wave of hisses from 
the audience swept through the auditorium; loud 
and prolonged, beating into her ears its disap- 
proval of such a damnable act, and she cried out: 

‘^Kenneth!" 

At her cry the scene vanished, and he passion- 
ately lifted her finger to his lips and released her 
hands. 

She was pale, her manner excited. She pressed 
her palms together and drew her hands to her 


372 


The Dominant Power 


bosom. Her gaze wavered ; her eyes traveled from 
window to window, from the face of the man who 
stood breathlessly waiting; to the walls of the 
room, the pictures, and back again to those who 
passed on the street. She spoke falteringly: 

'*Oh, I cannot! I must not. I must tell you 
something, Mr. Greene. Something that I have 
kept from your knowledge. That is why I wanted 
you to call today — to tell you the sweet story of 
Helene's undying Ibve — the only kind that is fit 
to fill a life so brilliant and thrilling as yours will 
be." 

She began her story. Down through the four 
years of his public life she went, and finally she 
told in detail how Helene Gregory had conceived 
the idea of his making the race for congress. 

‘'When I came urging you to make the race for 
congress against Templeton," she said, ‘T was 
only the mouthpiece of Helene Gregory. It v/as 
her plan — her scheme I was carrying out." 

She continued in a low, impressive voice, 
minutely describing the scene in the office of 
Edward Allison, the scene that had followed in the 
Gregory home — all, just as it had been told to her. 

He leaned forward in his chair with breathless 
interest, his eyes fixed intently upon the face be- 
fore him. 

“And so," she went on, “it was to Helene that 
Mr. Gregory said, when the spirit of forgiveness 
swept his heart: ‘Helene! Helene! You are 
free, now — free from every pledge and promise 


The Dominant Power 


373 


you’ve made me! Go tell Kenneth Greene that 
my heart is no longer a heart of stone, but a heart 
of love I Tell him he may come now. I’m waiting 
to receive his hand in my own !’ ” 

Edith Gary had risen from her chair. Ker sac- 
rifice was complete. Hen’s was the triumph of a 
great heart that at first had rocked, tottered, and 
floundered like a thing torn by the winds. But 
there came a new dawn and a light that swept 
away forever the last vestige of remorse — the last 
bar that separated her from all that was good and 
pure in the sight of God and man. She held out 
her hands to him and said : 

“She is waiting, Mr. Greene. The Judge is wait- 
ing, and I am waiting to go with you.” 

He grasped her hands — eager, gripping hands 
they were that closed over hers. His eyes were 
snapping, darting, flashing beneath a flood of joy 
that poured its light in upon his soul. With great 
excitement he answered, drawing her toward the 
door: 

“I will go — I will go, now! Helene! Helene, 
I’m coming — I’m coming back to you — to the time 
when you said: ‘You stand erect, and you’ll not 
stand alone ; I’ll stand with you ! !’ ” 


CHAPTER XLVII 

THE TRANQUIL HOUR. 

I T was afternoon. Helene Gregory stood at the 
front gate looking down the street. She had 
been living in sweet anticipation of a particular 
event that Edith Gary told her would come to pass 
before the setting of the sun. 

The Judge had noticed that his daughter was 
making frequent trips from the house to the gate. 
He noted the anxious attitude of the girl and ob- 
served that she was arrayed in all the glory of 
her best gown. He asked her innocently: 

"At what are you looking, my dear ?” 

"I am looking at the beautiful sky, Daddy, and — 
in particular at the street. It seems to me to be 
a most wonderful street — a real enchanted high- 
way, along which kings and conquerors might 
ride V* 

"I can't see why this street is any more at- 
tractive than others in the town. To the north, it 
leads to the river and there it ends ; to the south 
it leads out in the country, so I can't see much 
out of the ordinary about it." 

"You can't? Oh, Daddy, you don't understand 
me! A distinguished visitor — an important per- 
sonage is wending his way up this street to our 
house." 


374 


The Dominant Power 


375 


‘'Oh, yes, I understand you, now,^’ Judge Greg- 
ory admitted with a laugh. “I will go in,^' he con- 
tinued, “and when he comes, remember I am 
anxious to see the man whose life’s history can- 
not be written with your name left out.” 

All that afternoon Helene had lived under ex- 
citement. Edith had told her what she was plan- 
ning, and so she sat between the times of her 
strolls to and from the gate, listening for footsteps 
— for a voice, a laugh. Sometimes watching the 
people passing, wondering if they were as happy 
as she. 

The descending sun had just reached the tops 
of the maples on the opposite side of the street 
when Kenneth Greene and Edith Gary alighted 
from an auto and came briskly up the walk. There 
were sounds of feet hurrying across the floor at 
the tingle of the bell, and Kenneth Greene waited 
anxiously with a look of supreme pleasure light- 
ing his face. He listened for a voice, and while he 
waited, he lived over again the happy dream-days 
of the past. 

It was Judge Gregory who came to the door. 
His hand shot out toward Greene — a hand nervous 
and trembling. 

“Come in, Greene,” he said, “it has been a 
mighty long time since you were here. I trust you 
will understand that we appreciate this visit and 
hope for. others.” 

There was nothing in the manner of the Judge 
I — ^nor in the tone of his voice to indicate a trace 


376 


The Dominant Power 


of hatred in his heart — for the gleam in his eyes — 
the smile that dominated his face quickly put 
Greene at ease. He accepted the proffered hand, 
cementing a friendship with heart and heart in 
perfect trust. 

Mrs. Gregory was the next to come forward. 
Kenneth said to her: 

feel myself especially favored, Mrs. Gregory. 
My coming here at this time is the highest point 
in my life — the happest moment! Where is 
Helene 

‘‘Helene was here a moment ago,” she replied, 
“but now, I cannot find her.” 

Edith said: 

“I will go and look for her.” 

Kenneth's face took on an expression of serious- 
ness. He sank into a chair, his strong hands 
grasping its arms tightly. The moments were 
tense. Not a muscle moved, and he scarcely 
breathed while Mr. and Mrs. Gregory sought to 
show him their appreciation. 

A few minutes had passed — minutes that 
seemed like hours — ^when Miss Gary tip-toed into 
the room. There was a smile upon her face and 
she laughed. It startled Greene from his sober 
thoughts and brought him back from a world of 
doubt. 

In an excited whisper, Edith said to Greene : 

“Come ! I want to show you a picture. Quick !” 

She led him out into the garden where the rose 
bushes grew — ^where shrub and tree long ago ren- 


The Dominant Power 


377 


dered sacred by the times he had spent among 
them, cast shadows in little checkered-figures and 
lines upon the ground. 

Near the center of the garden where the path 
turned to the right, Edith paused and put out her 
hand to caution him. Drawing aside a cluster of 
leaves and vines, she beckoned him to look. 

A stream of light — of amorous gold from the 
setting sun cast a halo of florescent beauty just 
beyond, and in the midst of the scene sat Helene. 
One elbow rested upon an arm of a bench and she 
leaned her head upon the open palm. In the other 
hand she held a rose, and occasionally lifted it to 
her lips, drawing in a deep breath of its perfume 
and raising her eyes expectantly, listening. Over 
her shoulder and partly across the white gleam of 
her bosom lay a coil of her auburn hair, gleaming 
to a copper hue beneath the rays of the sun and 
the shadows of swaying leaves. 

‘‘A beautiful picture, isn't it?" Edith softly 
whispered, turning to him with quick, questioning 
eyes. ‘‘See! just as she was four years ago." 

His lips trembled with excitement for a moment. 
He scarcely breathed. His muscles set, he stood 
like one turned to stone. 

‘‘She is waiting for you, Mr. Greene," Edith 
added, whispering: “She has been waiting for 
you all these years." 

She saw his countenance soften ; his lips parted. 
She saw a smile break and sweep across his face. 
Touching his arm, she said : 


378 


The Dominant Power 


‘‘Please go to her. Go now!’' and turning, 
moved noiselessly away. 

Glancing back, she saw him bound through the 
shrubbery, heard his exclamation: “Helene! 
Helene!” heard her laugh mingle with his, sweet 
and unrestrained. Edith lifted her eyes and 
murmured : 

“Bless them, dear Lord ! The long, long night 
has passed !” 

Near the head of the steps of the porch, she 
turned again; she saw him laughingly draw the 
girl into his arms and heard him say : 

“God bless you, Helene, you are the same as you 
were four years ago ! Four years ! Four years !” 
Edith heard him repeat, “and they were the 
longest, saddest years of your life and mine! But 
I am content now that I have you. You are mine ! 
my own forever !” 

As he murmured the words his passionate eyes 
looked down into hers. He bent his face nearer — • 
still nearer, until he touched her lips with a kisSj 
yie first she had ever received — the first he had 
ever given her, and murmuring after him, she 
said: 

“Yes! Forever!” 

Edith Gary nodded her head approvingly, while 
an unusual brightness filled her eyes, she, too, 
murmuring, turning into the house : 

“This hour is sweet to me ! George McCall, you 
may come now. My conscience is at peace !” 


THE END 


0 





> 


; 


1 


» 


V ‘ • 


r 


a 


% 


¥ 


1 / . 


• • 







** 


i 



•Tr-S- 






% 




% 


t 


\ 




0 




\ 




> 




* 



4 


/~ 







r » 



I 

V 




« 


• ft 


ft 


# 


r- • 


i 


0 




I 


f 

f . 







• / 






k 



/ 


« 


,r 






pss|#iw^i»ps^ 

v^X-. X '.-. u’v-'ii,; •W'. •• 'Vr;. - ' . .’X-' :■ . •.'- -• / ., • . : . . •-.• ^ • -^ 


* 4 ^ 


iroiP >■' 






.■^‘j-;\.' •’. ..JT' ’ ^.: :t .-■ *; ■ ' ^''V.'’ ■, •-, '- s •' - ‘- 

rZy ^ ‘ r;' -i' ^ • ’ T . f . • • * « .^, . . ,¥ 


> 


... 




V,*'*' - • **/ ' . v *1./ 


r'i 


‘-.ra. 


, • * 

n. 


I , 
\- 








:qYv:. 

s.r-:.* . • ■ ' 


,<•.-. -A* .- 


r ~ >■ 


L -, 




' • .-,• 

” • •• 




I « 


f*. 


■4 '■'•■'■■- ■• :A' >:. ■ 

• ■ * *>■ -m • e - ^ ' *1 . , > '*■ • ^ ' ' ' - _ ♦, , *. cj, w . 

.;* 4 SBSK' 


'• • # 




' * > v^: :. 


* * -A 




* -> ' 




K 


&#■■■-■■ < ■■■ 




r. •.. 





K -' . -/ "■ "'-v ;’-Ar- . -* -'*^7 iTl»|lTft ' 

A ' ' X : j, ' . •. i _ - •, 

f - •* .' .•r-'-,. - .r'bWM'm-,- 

. - '-v,..T* ■ ■• y.^ ■'T 7 h\:H^r‘ 

- * • « •' ' 'tv*. 1 ^ ^ 



•> *v 


Jx 


Isaf ■■■.'¥':-*.^!.i-^" ■'■ 

it* '* r' ^ > V* » •■ • . 

^Ss. ' *l L ^ l^'v- •. 


' r I 

• ■, I 


. 




.■ -tvv; 


•< 


V •: 




» • 

I - 


I f * 

-«• ' ..* •• 


>< w 

' * * * 

J4 V _< I ; ^ 


- v:"’- 


^ N : 


.« 


*«• 


4'^ . V* 

^ ‘ U. 


’r^\ 


• : < 


:.TVr 

^ - '•r ^ .1^ 

^ w • ‘'i- ■* 

Vi.f^v*' ' > r'^ ' i' T * ^ : 

: ; 7 . -: . 


; - 


7 / 


'i f 


^■^J4 • *• W ^ ' 




r- 
. \ 




1 - A A . ' 

•» 


/ , 


- ' :% 


K^.- v"-^'--'> . "■ •-'■•■ 

' 


■.-. ^ '-'K'y \ C’- ''v;-‘ Sr "'-.'V-.-C A' .i-'* ^ 


jp../. y'y-- ' . • — .V w’ ’ «»'•'•> ‘f . ,. . • - r?“‘ ^ s I . • k *•, . ^ .' 'F— - . # 

'-‘-'y- ' ■ 'V' ' V p -^■■■ -i ■>'?■' 'VJy ' jT ' 




' - r i .1 


Ii 4 ‘yy''’^ir.vy'v. vy^;/:.:.. ■ 4 .. - . 

ifl^' 4 '^ i f ; U ' - ' . V. 

ir^Vr-^v r. ^ /• .’ : r •• f\ - • ^ • 


<* • 




’ 





• ; k 


'.y > ; *f’ 


> / r. - 

, , ... 

iufC '{^^■^*•■1- -■•'■',■ . • 


■y ■ • .*>•■''■, ■'- ■«' .- 

. ■ , ', ' y.. _, • . •'.- 

. •■ V : C ■' 

'■ ' -.■ 


N , 


4 


1 . ’ • v* •. 


.•^V 


-» - • . 


•>^ 


^ >? 




^ W,. -V 

• 






- fy 




‘.A ■ 



JLLai' •' ' ^ '* VV *■•.•• ' 

:•: y'.io '. •’'■* ‘ . y ' 


,'V 


I . 


;•■’ '■..•’y''*' vv. 


1 I’’ 






y-’-y-v 

•. ■ ■ -■•‘^'' ■ i /:■ ■•••' ■'-yy’vy.'- '.,• .'-.■■^v'.y' . ‘ 

K' -v’ -■•' '> ■-*.■ S‘ ■ -'i 5 *'. ' .'.. •''* ' L-Vi'' • • 

y.-> *v; . - ^ '-.v-v-A 


/ •- 


y. *. . , ;s 







• . ^ - .' / •! - ^ 1 * ' 


^yp'’t 7 :■ - ■ '■ ■ V 



A 


' * 


-H. 


. > 


t*' 


». * ’ « •' 
i •*; * > 




♦ .* . 

■ }*»r* 




, y 


... -'’V 

a'V t a n 


* ' ' 

I. ^ Iw 


% 


' - V 

. . «,-• . // ••: •-» -7' 

. V, ■ : rr'.r. .'i>-,.. 

f - ' ■ ' -‘ '*■ Jii;. 

- . / • ' . < *1 k • . ' 

: • •:■• ;• V’* • '• 

■ •. c 

* * ’ • . ' ^ - '-t. • 








' *• • ■ - • « • * I, • * ■ '*'•**** k. “ '* ’ . 7/ ,".••. w. , K ' ;• . • 

* **A ' *. '.>• '-v* • V A • V ^ <Sci 

V -v;^' ..-^{7^';;■.' . ■. ^ 

*v'*' .**“.•/ \ V ; / '-: r ' ,v* ' ^ .' ^ J 

t_ •* ' . ^ •*.*'■, ' - >*Y ? i'^ ■ • • • iC 1 . • ’ »■* •*. ’ 

^ « “ ••*.' -* ■ ' . • a'.A • , • f. * ■ l> • ' • ■ J 


•7 '■. ■^;7' ''r-'-'j-v '• '*-%',•• r ' ,:'•- ' ' -■ ''■ ■•"*•• '.■■“• <‘--.'--~'.7 !a> 

'c . '- *'^ ; '^V*^ y / ;.s ; »*•’: ' ’ rxr 

-r.. ;j;7 'v 

- 7': '..‘-■•.•7- : •.: ’■%-- 

■ -■■ • - - • — » J.»k- 1 _• '. ' •.■-.• ' •• - • If " ...,»<.-• ./ rX ^ . 


*k 5 . ■>• * • ; • . - /'- •- 

' ■ ■ ‘V'-r, . 


• A 


'•VV - - 4» .•■. ;• .• 




4 

. ^ ‘v • 

• ' ' . 'n 

1 - ' • 

-.'■;,r,. 

*' '/ A* r 

4 . 

. ■ 1 , •• • 

'y-7> 

* » , 

• ^ ~ 1 • 

'k , . . " 

«k . > 4 V 

■ ■• • ■• 7 ■ - 7 

• • * 





^ -A 

' T . . 

>• 

- ’ • A 


\ 


r >. , 

• 

- •^- . *. 

* 


- . V 


; u >y.. » ^ .^ 5 *^ ; 

>77 77-7-. 
v- 7 '. 7 'Ji *7 7 ' 

■ - .<5 


% • 


. .vj*-. • 

•- • ,*.--'fc, r 


-- » 




’"ir- 

-V 




I » ■ 


I 




\ 

•t-v*. 


•* • ' ’ * 

.’ #1-^ . 


cr -' ‘ 

7V'' 7'"- 7 •• •‘"•*- ' 

t ^ t T • / . . - ^ *•- • . . t ♦ ^ - 

'• ••k- ' Y* .-* .4. . » . . ' 

-■ , V,-' 


- vv •’uJ 

:■: ■ 7:^7# 

S . ^ ' * »« i 



^v--: 

7 ' '' -7 ’ ■•.'■ 

^ ^ 

i ^ 

• 7- ^ V '* 


‘ / s .V ^:: ’v-‘v 


V^. % 


/V 


'•'•7 


.> - . -,k- 


. V 


V 






, . 4 :,- . 

* . > • 

- » . 




.: J 

•* 


^ • 


I''- ^ • « *- . ^.,.4 


'■f- • I'f* '■ ''' ■' ' 

ili ^ r: . ‘ - 


4^ - > 4 . -i ^'. •. / , 

•' '*4'j ’..if p~ 

- i .-•/^-•^ % . f .< P ' ■■-, , 

. -ii •-- . j-V’-,..' 

. A■r^ ^ 


i • ^ 


> 

v 




' ^*4 . • * V • •' 


V- 


* ^ t 












